posted on 20-Apr-2002 11:04:37 AM
| Title: Epiphanies 3: Soul Survivor
Author: Carol (spacemom)
pb]E-mail: mschanche@aol.com
Rating: All over the place, including NC17
Setting: About 3 weeks after the end of Epiphanies 2. It's early in their junior year.
Disclaimer: If I owned them, you’d see THIS on tv
Author's note: This is the third story in a trilogy. By an odd coincidence, the others are called Epiphanies 1: The Ties that Bind and Epiphanies 2: The Anasazi Road. These are posted at both Crashdown (where the NC17 epilog is sitting sad and lonely by itself in the Afterhours section) and Jenn's repost board. I hope you take the time to read them before you start this one.
I am a Dreamer. After a brief meltdown last week, I have joined the ranks of the many fic writers who are determined to keep the ideal love of Max and Liz alive. Viva the Dream!
Prologue
It was obvious to everyone, and a mystery at the same time. With the awareness that pervades every school dynamic, the students at West Roswell High watched each other, conscious of the comings and goings among and within groups. One of the most interesting--and separate--groups had captured the casual attention of cliques across the social strata. It was an unlikely blend of prep, brain, goofball, new girl, loner, geek, bad boy, and jock. But they were tight--freaky tight--and no one could figure out the connection.
All last year, there had been strange interplay among the eight teens. First Kyle and Liz had been a couple. Then Max Evans had entered the picture after a strange incident at the Crashdown Café, and the tension between Kyle and Max had been thick. It had come to a head that night at the dance when Liz had appeared on stage with Kyle, Max, and some blind date the radio station had set up. Max had kissed her that night, a kiss that had silenced a whole roomful of raucous teens, and then he had disappeared. After that, Liz didn't seem to be with anyone for a while.
Then Liz and Max became a couple. They'd even gotten caught in the Eraser Room making out, which was a real eye-opener, considering one of them was destined for class Valedictorian and the other had spent his school career not being noticed. Maria, Liz's best friend, and Michael, Max's best friend, had done some evolving, too. After months of public and private arguing, they had made quite a spectacle of themselves in the hallway with a passionate kiss of their own. Then, stumbling into that same Eraser Room for privacy, they found it already occupied by the Ice Queen herself, Isabel Evans, and one of the school's premier geeks, Alex Whitman. No one could believe that one. There was even one rumor that she'd taken a dare, but that rumor fell away as their quiet affection grew deeper and no "punch line" was ever delivered. Enter Tess Harding, an unsubtle blond who made no secret of her intent to win over Max's heart. She and Liz barely tolerated the same air space. When school had ended for the summer, no one knew what to expect.
What they certainly hadn't expected was that the new school year would find these eight teens as a tight-knit, fiercely protective unit. Their interaction with others was minimal, and although they were friendly to everyone, they gave the impression that outsiders were not welcome. To top if off, they had paired up quite neatly. Kyle and Tess were now holding hands in the halls and sharing fries at the Crashdown after school. Alex and Isabel were still exchanging shy smiles and light kisses between classes. Michael and Maria were cursing and kissing their way through every day with a special spark in their eyes.
The quietest and most powerful change of all was in Max and Liz. Most people weren't surprised that they were together. They'd seen plenty of them the year before. What caused people to stop and stare was the aura of strength, confidence, and unquestionable love they exuded with no effort at all. Everything about them was intense--the looks, the touches, the invisible connection that bound them even when they weren't together. When they walked down a hallway, a path appeared in front of them as people parted. Not out of fear, or awe, or even respect. It was simply all one could do. It was so obvious to everyone, and a mystery at the same time.
Part 1
The first rays of sun were sprawling through space into Liz's bedroom window, and Max's internal clock went off. His mind awakened, and a smile lit his face as he drank in the smell and feel of Liz wrapped in his arms. This was always the best part of any day. The quiet, the stillness, and the intimacy of waking up with the love of his life.
He and Liz had been pushing the limits of their parents' tolerance, he knew. Both sets of parents had endured a series of shocks. Having discovered the truth about Max, Isabel, and Michael, not to mention the unusual relationship between Liz and Max, they had needed time to adjust to the harrowing revelations that Grandma Claudia's after-spirit had led Liz and Max to uncover. She had helped them find the Criston that had put them in contact with Max's family on Voya, and she had helped her son, Jeff, come to terms with his own--and Liz's--Anasazi/alien heritage.
Ultimately, they had been more accepting of this overwhelming reality than Max and the others could ever have expected. They had embraced their children and assured them of their unconditional love. With somewhat more reluctance, they had granted Max and Liz's request for "space," a term they chose not to define too closely. They had turned a blind eye to the very late dates and the clear intimacy of their behavior. After Max and Liz's first night of lovemaking, however, their need for each other didn't fade; it built to an almost frightening degree, and they had taken to finding a way to be together, at one house or the other, almost every night since. The parents didn't know, as far as they could tell, and so they parted at first light, only to reunite when Max picked Liz up for school. It was the best they could hope for right now.
And so Max began to disentangle himself from Liz, preparing for the chilly ride home where he would shower, dress, and come right back to greet his love again. As he started to rise, though, Liz turned toward him and threw her leg over his, her hand curling around his neck.
"Hmmmm," she purred sleepily.
The feel of Liz's leg against his own sensitive skin and her light breath on his chest
evoked an immediate response. He hardened in an instant, feeling blessed and cursed all at once. They rarely made love when any parents were home for obvious reasons. But mostly, they respected their parents' effort to cope with this relationship, and they didn't want to make it harder on them by flaunting it. When they crept into each other's beds on those nights when they just couldn't tolerate being apart--and that was most nights--they simply held each other and thanked the stars for bringing them together. On the rare and wonderful occasions when they could be alone together, they made the most of it, sharing their hearts and their bodies completely.
It had been several days since they had been alone, though, and Max's body was aching for that sweet contact. As if in direct response to his thoughts, Liz's hand started to move over him, grazing his powerful chest and rippling abdomen. He could hardly breathe.
"Liz," he gasped. "Love, I have to go. It's a school day."
He had barely uttered the words when Liz moved gracefully on top of him. "Not yet," she whispered, and he smiled into her hair. This day would start even better than most.
**********
The Jeep jerked to a halt in the school parking lot, and Max and Liz ran for the doors at full speed. The first bell was just sounding. Three minutes to get to class. Piece of cake. As Liz turned to go down the far hall, Max reached for her one last time. "I love you," he whispered against her lips. She smiled up at him. "I know," she teased and took off at a fast walk. He grinned after her and turned toward his own classroom. From inside the dean's office, a scowling face watched the exchange.
As Max flew toward the door to American History, Michael fell into step behind him.
"Maxwell! We need to talk."
"What's up, Michael?"
Michael pulled him into the darkened doorway next door.
"What's up is, you have to quit spending every blessed minute with Liz and get your head back in the game. Isabel and I still have some questions."
"What questions?" asked Max, pushing back the guilt that threatened to ruin his good mood. He really had let everything slide since school had started two weeks ago.
"Like when do we activate the orbs and meet our families?"
Max nodded. "I know, Michael, I'm sorry. I've been . . . ."
"Distracted. I know," Michael finished sarcastically. "But it's been almost three weeks, and Isabel and I have been plenty patient. We want to try to use the orbs to contact our families, Max. We need answers."
"You're right, Michael. We'll meet after school to talk about this. All of us."
Michael gave a single nod in acknowledgment and turned toward his own class down the hall. At that moment, Maria rounded the corner, rushing toward the history class she shared with Max. Michael frowned at her appearance. Her eyes were puffy, her skin was pale, and her expression was closed. When she saw Michael and Max watching her, she looked away, trying to breeze past them casually.
"Maria, wait," Michael called. His look of concern deepened as he got closer. "The dreams again?" he asked quietly.
She nodded her head imperceptibly, and Michael wrapped his arms around her, pulling her to him and kissing her on the head.
"You look exhausted."
Maria closed her eyes against him and let some of the tension drain from her. It was so ironic that Michael, the most hyperactive person she knew, was the one person who could calm her. She relaxed into his chest and sighed, absorbing what she could of his warmth and strength.
"Ms. DeLuca. Mr. Evans. I trust you'll be joining us for class today? And Mr. Guerin, I would assume you have somewhere to be as well."
Maria took a deep breath and looked with gratitude into Michael's eyes. He squeezed her hand and headed down the hall. Max followed Maria into class and took a seat behind her. What dreams? he wondered.
Part 2
Lunchtime. As usual, the back picnic table was already staked out for the eight friends. Michael had thrown his books on one bench and was straddling the other, scowling at the world. No one was even tempted to join him. That is, until Tess and Isabel wandered toward him and slid easily into his corner of the world. They belonged. You could tell.
Kyle, having spotted Tess from the doorway, was about to head toward the group as well when his old friend Paulie called out.
"Kyle! Hey, Kyle! We're gonna go grab some pizza. Wanna come?"
"No, that's okay. You go on." He turned to leave.
"What is up with you, man? You never hang out with the guys anymore. You're always with those freaks. Why?"
"They're not freaks, Paulie. They're friends. What do you care, anyway?"
Paulie shook his head, his face displaying confusion and contempt. "I don't get you, dude. You used to be cool. Now all you do is hang out with that pathetic bunch of misfits. I can understand the blond. She's probably a helluva lay, but what do you waste your time with the others for?"
Kyle stood stone still. Then his body exploded into action. Before Paulie knew what had hit him, he was on the ground looking up and Kyle's eyes, seething with anger, were boring holes through his head. Kyle brought his fist up, picturing with satisfaction how it would wipe that look of contempt from Paulie's face. But he hesitated when he saw fear, not contempt, and he realized this was not worth the trouble it would cause him.
"Kyle, don't!" Tess's voice penetrated his consciousness. He tore his eyes from Paulie's face and looked into Tess's pleading ones. He brought his arm down slowly, cringing at the crowd the fight had drawn in just a few seconds.
"You're a loser, Paulie. I suggest you leave Tess . . . and the rest of my friends . . . alone." He climbed off of Paulie, glared at the crowd, and drifted back toward the picnic table. Tess reached for his hand, and he looked at her.
"What in the world started that?" she asked him. "I've never seen you so mad."
Kyle hesitated. He couldn't tell her what Paulie had said. "The creep has no class," he told her. "I can't stand a guy with no class."
Tess looked at him, bewildered, but let it drop. Obviously, he didn’t want to talk about it.
"You okay, Kyle?" asked Max. "What happened?" The rest of the group had congregated at the table by now, and they all looked worried.
"It's nothing. Let it go." He sat down heavily and avoided eye contact with his confused friends.
"It was about us," Michael stated matter-of-factly. "You're takin' heat for hanging out with us, aren't you?"
Kyle was silent, still staring down at the table.
"We appreciate your loyalty and all, Valenti," Michael began, "but we can't draw attention to ourselves. Especially now. There's too much goin' down."
All eyes moved from Kyle to Michael. "What's going down?" Isabel asked as she scooted over to make room for Alex.
"Max has agreed that it's time for us to try to contact our families, Isabel."
Isabel's eyes widened and her face broke into a bright smile. "Max, we're finally going to do it? I'm going to meet our family?"
Max leaned forward and kept his voice low. "We can't talk about this here," Max cautioned. "Let's meet after school at Michael's, okay?"
Everyone nodded, except Maria. She was leaning against Michael with her eyes closed, apparently oblivious to the conversation.
"Maria," Max began. She opened her eyes, the dark circles under them making them look huge and gaunt. "I don't want to pry, Maria, but I heard Michael ask you about the dreams, and you look terrible. What's going on?"
Maria gathered herself and tried hard to look offended. "Terrible? I look terrible? Look, Max, if you're going to insult me, then I'll have no use for Michael. You're infringing on his territory."
No one laughed, and the looks of concern broke through her thin façade quickly.
"I can't talk about this here, either," she sighed. "I'll fill you in at the meeting." Michael put his arm around her and drew her back to him, looking more worried than anyone. Alex reached for Isabel's hand, and Max leaned toward Liz, kissing her hair. The friends sat quietly like that for several minutes, forgetting to eat. A figure in the doorway just watched them, jotted some notes in a small notebook, and left.
Part 3
"I realize now how much I don't know yet," Max admitted, as he and his friends sat around Michael's living room. "For starters, I'm not sure if we have to be in Chaco Canyon for the orbs to work or not. I mean, the transmitter we used was hovering overhead there. Does that mean we have to be there to reach anyone? And I don't know how they figure out we're trying to reach them. When Liz and I talked to them, there were lots of family and friends there. How did they know we would be contacting them that night? Why were my friends and family there, but not Michael's or Tess's? I just don't know how it works."
There was a prolonged silence as each person pondered these questions. They really had no idea how to begin.
"Then there's the problem of sending out a signal to our enemies when we use them. We can't just pick them up and call like some kind of high-tech long distance plan, right? We have to limit the contact in order to limit the danger."
Again, a heavy silence. Liz could see how inadequate Max was feeling. Everyone was looking to him for answers and direction, and he felt he was letting them down. She reached for his hand, and he looked up at her.
"We'll work this out together, Max. We just have to feel our way through, trial and error. Eventually, it'll all make sense."
He looked at her gratefully, and then made his proposal.
"I suggest we try this from Roswell first. Chaco Canyon is almost 8 hours from here, and if we have to contact Voya from there, we won't be contacting them very much, that's for sure. So let's try it from here, activating the orbs like we did when the hologram appeared in the cave."
He shot Liz a quick look, worried about her reaction to the memory of how the hologram in the cave that day had sent everything spiraling downward for so long. Her face had clouded over and her eyes were far away, but she quickly snapped out of it and turned her eyes to him confidently. She nodded her encouragement to continue.
"If we succeed in reaching someone, we'll ask our questions. Meanwhile, let's have those questions ready, because we don't want the contact to take too long when we know it can bring our enemies here."
"I think we should invite Josh," Isabel suggested. "He has a lot of questions, too, and we wouldn't have gotten this far if it weren't for him."
"I don't care if he comes, as long as he can get here quick," chimed in Michael. "We've waited long enough."
Tess was strangely quiet. Max had been watching her over on the couch, her arm tucked through Kyle's. "Tess? What are you thinking?"
Tess's eyes reflected her pain. "So much of what I've been taught was lies. I'm afraid some of my memories are, too. What if they aren't real? I don't know what these people will tell me, but I'm pretty sure it won't be what I'm expecting. I'm almost afraid to know."
Kyle moved his arm and brought it around Tess's shoulders, pulling her close. "No matter what they tell you, it doesn't change who you are here, now. Your past isn't what's important. Your present is."
Max made a mental note to say a prayer of thanks that things had worked out between Kyle and Tess. It had taken the pressure off of his relationship with Liz, and had made Tess feel wanted in a different way. They could remain the unit they needed to be without the uncomfortable relationship stuff interfering.
"Kyle's right," Max confirmed. "Our lives are here, if we want them to be. But we still have to deal with whatever spills over from Voya to Earth. Let's just take this one step at a time and try contacting them. Izzie, you get in touch with Josh and see what he wants to do. Agreed?"
Heads nodded and a quiet descended on the group. Liz rose and walked over to Maria, who was looking tired and subdued.
"Maria? It's your turn. Tell us about the bad dreams you've been having."
Maria had been sitting back against Michael on the floor, her head nestled under his chin. She looked at her best friend and then at the others in the room. She had wanted to keep this to herself; they had enough to deal with. But their concern was obvious, and she knew that they'd keep after her until she told them.
"It started about two weeks ago. I've been having a recurring nightmare where I'm in my room, but it's decorated like it was when I was a little girl. At first, the dream was just full of yelling and I felt really scared. The more I have the dream, though, the more detail there is. I can tell that men are yelling in the kitchen and then I hear one voice yell, 'But what about my wife and daughter? You can't do this!' I feel so terrified, like something awful is happening. I open my door but all I see is a bright light and then I wake up." She looked around the room at the faces intent on her story. She felt so foolish.
"It's probably nothing," she shrugged. "People have recurring nightmares all the time, right?"
"A dream like that usually has some meaning, Maria. Having it over and over in greater detail may mean it's a memory." Isabel hesitated. "I could help you, if you'll let me, Maria. I could come in there with you and see if I can see what you can't."
Maria shook her head. "No, Isabel. I'm sure it'll just go away. But thanks."
Isabel watched her shaken friend lean back against Michael, closing her eyes. This wasn't healthy, but she wouldn't go into one of Maria's dreams without permission. Not any more.
Liz looked back over her shoulder at Max, at a loss as to how to help her friend. Michael made the decision.
"Come on, Maria. We're gonna lay you down on the bed for a while. Just a little nap, okay?"
"You'll stay with me?" she asked quietly, as she slipped her hand into his.
Michael stood and helped her to her feet. "Count on it," he assured her, and steered her toward his bedroom. He lay her gently on the bed and grabbed a blanket from the stack at the foot of the bed. Once he had stretched out beside her, he pulled her to him and covered them both. "I'm right here, Maria. I won't let anything happen to you."
Maria nestled into him and sighed heavily. There was something innately safe and secure about being wrapped in those arms, and she let herself relax into a badly needed sleep.
|
|
posted on 20-Apr-2002 11:05:48 AM
| Part 4
Isabel, Alex, Tess, and Kyle rose to leave. "Are you coming?" Isabel asked Max.
Max looked at Liz and read his own thoughts in her eyes. This was one of those rare chances to have some time alone. They planned to take full advantage.
"No, I think we'll hang out here a while," he told her.
Isabel wasn’t fooled, but then, Max wasn't trying very hard to fool anyone about their relationship anymore. She threw him a knowing look. "What should I tell Mom and Dad?"
"Just tell them we're eating with Michael and Maria tonight, and I'll be home later."
Isabel nodded and closed the door behind them. Max turned to Liz with a smile. "I guess we can't have the bed, but we have a couch and a kitchen. That sounds like a pretty good deal."
Liz turned to Max, a serious expression on her face. "Max, you've been putting off trying to make contact with your family again. I think if Michael hadn't forced the issue, you would've waited even longer. What's bothering you?"
Max sat on the couch, pulling Liz down next to him. He gazed into those big chocolate eyes and struggled with how to put what he was feeling into words.
"Liz, the last three weeks have been the happiest of my life. Isabel and I don't have to hide things from our parents anymore, the eight of us are working together for a change, and most of all, I know that I can have the life I've always dreamed of . . . a life with you. The truth is, I don't want anything to change now. I'm where I want to be. I'm with the person I want to be with. If we contact our families, maybe Izzie or Michael will decide to go home. Maybe we'll learn about another enemy we have to fend off. Maybe they'll tell me something that will take me away from you. I've just found you, Liz. I can't lose you now."
"Max Evans," Liz replied, taking his hand and pressing it to her heart, "there is nothing they could tell you that will take me from you. We are one. I go where you go. I'll fight beside you, and I'll share your victories. I told your Voyan mother the truth that night in Chaco Canyon--I want to share everything with you, live in your soul, have your children. There is no separating us."
Max felt a flood of warmth flowing through his whole body. It was as if he had plunged into those eyes and had become surrounded by Liz's love, a cocoon of emotional safety in a world of fear and uncertainty. This beautiful creature had bound herself to him for better or for worse, and he had never felt more powerful. He released her hand and brought his own up to her face, stroking the soft skin, then sliding around to sift through the silky locks.
"Liz, I love you." His mouth descended gently to hers, worshipping her--body and soul. He poured his love into the kiss and felt her respond beneath his touch. Liz curled her fingers through his hair and pulled him toward her, wanting to feel every inch of him pressed against her, wanting to smell him and taste him. He was her everything, and there was nothing she wouldn't give to him.
Liz wanted nothing more than to banish any doubts in Max's mind about her being there with him through it all, no matter what "it" meant. Her love for him was not about this incredibly sexy body that she adored loving, and it wasn't about his "powers," impressive as they were. Her love grew from seeing into his gentle soul and knowing the kind of man he was becoming. He was caring and protective of those he loved; he put his own needs last, always; and he was completely unaware of how incredible he was--she found that irresistible. So now all she wanted was to reassure him, and to let him know how she supported him, adored him, loved him for who he was and who she was when she was with him.
"Max," she whispered into his ear, "you are the center of my life, the best part of me." She moved his hand to her heart again and held his eyes with her own, shining with love. "This is the heart that will love you for all of my days, that will trust you to be the leader you were born to be, and that will rejoice in your love for me." She slid his hand down to her abdomen. "This is where the children that spring from that love will grow, protected and nurtured by us both." She saw his eyes filling with tears and leaned forward to kiss each one gently.
Finally, she cupped his face in her hands. "I want to try something, Max. Will you let me?" He nodded mutely, awed by this unconditional declaration of love and commitment from a slip of a girl who had captured his heart all those years ago.
"I know I'm just learning what my own special abilities are, Max, but I know beyond a shadow of a doubt that forming a connection with you is one of them. I want you to feel what I'm feeling, just as you shared yourself with me once."
She held his face in her hands and looked deeply into his eyes. The connection was instantaneous and her mind filled with the wonderful memories she and Max had made, from their first connection after he had healed her, their first kiss, their first flashes, waking up in Max's arms after he had rescued her from the rogue FBI agents, discovering they shared an alien genetic history, and finally the first time they made love. Through it all, Max could feel the depth of Liz's feelings for him. Her willingness to even try this connection overwhelmed him, and he could only stare at her in wonder, much as she had looked at him after he connected with her what seemed like a lifetime ago.
His tear-filled eyes spilled onto his cheeks unashamedly, and he tried to make sounds through his constricted throat. What could he say in response to her opening her beautiful soul to him? Words failed him, and he reached for her, desperate for her to understand what her words and feelings meant to him. He would have to let his actions speak for him.
He crushed her to him and took her mouth hungrily. Slipping into the darkest reaches of her mouth, he savored the feel and taste of her as his salty tears slid across their tongues. His hands caressed her back, sliding easily over the silky material of her shirt, leaving a trail of warmth in their wake. His mouth left hers and began an assault on her jaw and her neck, stopping to swirl a moist spiral at the base of her throat. Breathing in small gasps, Liz arched her neck, demanding more pressure wherever he touched her. His hand slid slowly from her back to the sensitive skin under her arm and at the base of her breast, causing small sounds to bubble from her throat. His thumb teased her nipple, eliciting a long, breathy moan, and Max felt his heart race even faster. Her every response heightened his own.
His fingers began to work the small buttons on her blouse, but he lost track of them when he felt her begin to move beneath him. She was pressing herself to his arousal, conveying an urgency that he had been struggling to control himself. His fingers left the buttons and slid up under her skirt, seeking the heat he could feel already through their clothes. The second he touched her sensitive bud, even through the damp material, his name tumbled from her lips. He was intoxicated by the feel and smell of her, but now he wanted to see her, watch her falling apart in his arms.
He opened his eyes and smiled at the familiar glow that seemed to surround them whenever they were focused only on each other in love. They had grown to accept this physical indication that everything about their union was in harmony, but it never ceased to amaze them. Then his eyes went to her face, and his heart leapt at the obvious pleasure he was bringing her. His gaze traveled down her beautiful features and settled on the barely concealed breasts, now heaving in response to his touch.
He finished unbuttoning her blouse and let the material fall away. It never failed to take his breath away, seeing her delicate form exposed to him. She opened her body to him with the same willingness with which she had opened her soul, and the sense of awe this brought him was almost painful. What had he done to deserve such devotion?
As Max lowered his mouth to her creamy breasts, Liz seemed to awaken from her pleasure-induced haze. She had been floating on a sea of sensation; it seemed there was nothing he could do to her body that didn't thrill her. His hot moist mouth sucking at her nipples, his gentle hands expertly rubbing against her most sensitive spot--how quickly he had learned every way to please her.
She began to tug on Max's t-shirt, pulling it over his head and diving toward his chest. She licked at his nipples, which turned instantly hard under her tongue. She felt him shudder and looked up to see him throw his head back, eyes closed. She slid further down, flicking her tongue in a trail toward his firm abdomen and grazing her teeth across his skin at his waistband. She heard him suck in his breath and smiled to herself.
Her fingers quickly opened his jeans and released his pulsing erection from its confines. Already giving up precious drops, his sensitive tip almost burst right then as Liz licked and stroked his heated length. She was rewarded with his choked effort to say her name, but all that came out was a primal, guttural sound. With a few swift movements, she pulled his pants off and shed her own. When she looked up, Max was gazing at her with a breathtaking look of love and desire. How badly she needed him inside her!
Suddenly her whole focus was on achieving that goal. She startled him by pushing his body into a reclining position on the couch, and then straddling him and taking him inside her in one graceful act. The surprise and pleasure on his face just fueled Liz's desire, and she began to ride him with abandon, thrilling in his moans of pleasure.
"Liz!" Max cried out. "I won't . . . last . . . ." Liz smiled and leaned forward, supporting herself with her hands on either side of his head. His mind was spinning with passion, sensation, and the total joy of giving himself to Liz. Nothing had ever been so right in his life as this woman.
As he felt a breast graze his mouth, Max eagerly sucked it in, laving it with tenderness. Liz's immediate response was to accelerate her pace. Max reached down and rubbed his finger across her sensitive nub; the contact triggered a series of explosions in her body, followed by a warm sensation running through her veins. It brought tears to her eyes, and she breathed Max's name over and over as her muscles closed around him in waves of glorious pleasure. Feeling her release was the last straw for Max, and he erupted inside of her, giving everything he had to her, physically and emotionally.
Liz's arms could no longer support her, and she sank happily into Max's chest, knowing that she never wanted to be anywhere else. His arms enfolded her, and for a few moments, they were aware only of their oneness. As the glow around them slowly subsided, they drifted into a contented sleep.
**********
Michael had accepted that Max and Liz were intimate. It had been inevitable and everyone knew it, probably even their parents. In fact, it had been Michael who offered them his apartment for what had obviously been their first time. It had been his way of telling Max that he had come to terms with it and accepted Liz. But he sure as heck didn't want details. He had never asked Max about it, and Max had never volunteered anything. It was an unspoken understanding between them.
As he lay on his bed, a sleeping Maria in his arms, he could tell what was happening in his living room. At first, he had willed himself not to hear. Then he had thought about going in there and telling them to knock it off. Did they think his room was soundproof? But he hadn't wanted to disturb Maria, and he knew they would be terribly embarrassed, so he let it go. Obviously, they assumed he was sleeping. Obviously, they were wrong.
As he heard the sounds, though, the moans and the names being called out in the heat of passion, he didn't find himself disgusted, so much as envious. What they shared was clearly not just physical. It was their expression of the deep bond that connected them in an almost unnatural way. Sometimes Michael felt he could have that with Maria--that she was someone who would love him no matter what and who was willing to share the strange and possibly dangerous life he was destined to live. Other times, he worried that she would eventually turn away from him, that the kick of being in on this alien secret would wear off, and the stark reality of its dark side would fill her with fear and loathing.
He had been brutally honest that day at the silver mine when he had walked away from her. She had asked how he could do that, and he had answered simply, "Maybe because I love you too much." That was true. In his heart, he knew she was his anchor, his rock, his love. And oh how he loved her body! In fact, if he hadn't loved her so much, he would have gladly tried to persuade her to have sex with him. But it couldn't be just sex for them. He couldn't do that to her. And as long as he was still afraid of her rejection, as long as he still needed that ever-shrinking wall around him, he knew he couldn't give himself to her completely. As he heard Max and Liz come together with total honesty, he knew he just wasn't ready yet. And it made him sad.
**********
Liz and Max slept peacefully in the afterglow of their lovemaking, still one with each other, still basking in the warmth of their union. Until the screams. They came awake abruptly, and Liz bounded off of Max in a panic.
"Maria!" she gasped.
Hurriedly, Max slipped on his pants and started for Michael's door.
"Max, wait!" Max turned to see Liz still getting her clothes on. If he hadn't been so worried about Maria, he would have enjoyed the sight. As it was, he waited patiently for Liz to cover herself and then reached for Michael's door. He burst in, Liz close on his heels, and found Michael holding a sobbing Maria.
"The nightmare again?" he asked.
Michael nodded. "Max, we have to do something. She can't go on like this."
"I'll talk to Isabel tonight," he offered.
Part 5
It took Maria several minutes to calm down from the trauma of her dream. Michael moved her out to the couch and held her quietly while Max and Liz fixed them all something to drink.
"Maria, was this the same dream you've been having?" asked Liz quietly, sensing the fragile state of her dearest friend.
Maria nodded. "I just can't get past what's beyond that door. Every time I open it, I just see the bright light and feel a terrible sense of dread." She turned her face into Michael's shoulder again, shutting her eyes against the frightening memory.
"Maria," said Max gently, moving to sit next to her on the couch. He took her limp hand in his and squeezed it reassuringly. "Please, Maria. Let me talk to Isabel. It's possible that because she isn't emotionally invested in this dream or memory or whatever it is, that she'll be able to see something you're blocking. Let her try. You won't rest until the dreams stop, and I'm pretty sure they won't stop until you understand what it is you fear."
Maria turned to look at Max, her haunted eyes desperate. "Okay," she whispered, and turned back into Michael's shoulder.
Liz and Max exchanged glances. Right now, Michael and Maria just needed some time alone. They rose to leave.
"I'll call you after I've talked to Isabel."
Michael nodded his thanks and pulled Maria closer. He wished he could be the one to make her demons go away, but for now, he would hold her close and give her what he could--his love.
**********
Max pulled the Jeep into the alley behind the Crashdown.
"Liz, I don't know exactly what will happen tonight, so I don't know if I'll make it back over here."
"I know," she sighed, gazing lovingly into his eyes. "It just seems so wrong that we have to pretend like this. But . . . I guess there isn't much we can do about it for now." Her fingers traced his mouth, and her eyes crinkled with mischief.
"Besides, you probably think I've had my minimum daily requirement of loving today. You're probably just itching to get rid of me so you can have some peace."
Max was equal to her challenge. "Yeah, you're right. I could use a break."
Liz's eyes grew wide and her mouth dropped open until she saw the amused glint shining from his eyes. She recovered quickly.
"In that case, Max Evans, take as much time as you like. In fact, call for an appointment next time you want to come over, and I'll see if I can fit you into my schedule." She turned to get out of the car when his strong arms grabbed her and pulled her back to him, just as she knew he would.
"There had better not be anyone else on your schedule, Liz Parker. Ever. I plan to completely monopolize your time . . . and your loving." He kissed her possessively and she responded willingly. When they separated, there was no humor left in their eyes. Only need and want and love.
"Let me know how it goes with Isabel," she reminded him. He kissed her lightly one more time and watched her until she was safely inside the door.
**********
Isabel was lying on her bed listening to CDs when Max knocked. She waved him in and turned down the music when she saw his serious expression.
"What's up?"
Max sat down on the bed. "It's Maria. She had another bad dream while we were there, and Isabel, she was really screaming when she woke up. She was terrified. I think she's ready to accept your offer now--to go into the dream with her."
"Tonight, Max?" She frowned. I was going to try to meet with the Star Chamber tonight and tell Josh about contacting our families on Voya."
"How does that work, Iz? Do you let them know you want to meet, or do they let you know when there's a meeting, or what?"
"Well, when I fall asleep, if there's something I want to talk about, I sort of reach out with my mind for Josh. He seems to pull the meeting together then. Other times, he comes to me and tells me they're waiting for me. There are people there from all over the world, so they can't all be sleeping--the time zones would make that impossible. I guess some of them can just achieve the state of relaxation that lets them reach out to the group even during the day."
"Well, if you help Maria first, couldn't you find Josh later?"
"That'll work great, Max, as long as I don't want to get any real sleep."
Isabel watched Max's silent face speaking volumes to her. Maria needed her, and Isabel knew she couldn't say no. Max knew it, too. It just irritated Isabel that Max assumed she would inconvenience herself like this. But who was she kidding? Maria had put herself on the line for them a dozen times. Of course she would help her.
They went downstairs together to find their parents. Diane and Philip were watching Close Encounters of the Third Kind on cable, and they grinned sheepishly at their children as they entered the room.
"Studying up?" Max teased them.
"Max!" his mother protested. "This has nothing to do with you. It's just a good movie."
"I know, Mom," he chuckled. Isabel rolled her eyes and sat on the arm of her father's chair.
"Mom, Dad, we have to go to Michael's."
Philip frowned. "It's late, kids. I'd rather you were in for the night."
"Dad? I don't know if I've ever explained about my dreamwalking before. Mom knows some of the details. But Maria has been having a recurring nightmare; she thinks it might be a suppressed memory, but whatever it is, it's turning her into a wreck. I want to try to help her by going into the dream with her and seeing what has her so scared."
Philip stared at his beautiful daughter. Would he ever get used to all the secrets both of his children had hidden for so many years?
"Couldn't that hurt you?" he asked, taking her hand.
"No, Dad. I've done this before. I might be able to see something she can't--something that she's repressed because it's too scary. But it can't hurt me." She didn't dare tell him how frightened she had become doing this on other occasions, but she really was convinced she couldn't actually be hurt.
"Okay, if Maria needs you. But come home right after, okay?"
Isabel leaned over and kissed her father's forehead. "Don't freak, Dad. It's harmless."
He smiled at her. "I got over 'freaked' a while back. I'm still at the 'what else is there and do I really want to know' stage."
They all laughed, and Max marveled once again at how his parents had accepted them and their bizarre secret. It felt good to know the love in the family was honest now. And he did love them so much.
**********
When they arrived at Michael's, he and Maria were just stretching out again on the bed.
"She's so tired, Isabel. I couldn't tell her not to sleep. But I'm glad you're here."
"Leave your door open, Michael. I'll just stay out here on the couch where I can see her. You know how that helps."
Max sat at the end of the couch and motioned for Isabel to put her head in his lap. Maria's nightmare had been so frightening, he wanted to stay close by where he could calm Isabel, if need be. Maria fell asleep quickly in Michael's protective embrace, and Michael watched out his doorway as Isabel settled herself on the couch and looked into the bedroom. After a few seconds, her eyes drifted shut, and she entered Maria's dream.
Isabel looked around the room. It was a pleasant room, obviously decorated for a little girl. There were dolls sitting at a tea party, ruffled curtains, and a poster of the New Kids on the Block. Hot air balloons adorned the wallpaper border, and there was a matching hot air balloon lamp and night light. That night light was the only illumination in the room, except for the indirect light from the street lamp that cast dancing shadows along the walls from the tree outside the window. Isabel turned to see the sweet face framed with blonde hair resting on the floral pillowcase. To her surprise, young Maria's eyes were focused on her, yet she showed no surprise or fear. Until the shouting started.
"Maria?" Isabel whispered softly. "I'm Isabel. I've come to help you."
Maria nodded, eyes wide now, her tiny arms strangling a little stuffed alien.
Isabel focused her attention on the angry voices coming from down the hall.
"I told you before," a panicked voice begged, "I won't tell anyone. Just leave me and my family alone!"
A gruff and unsympathetic voice responded, "That's very reassuring, Mr. DeLuca, but I'm afraid it just isn't good enough. You poked your nose where it didn't belong, and now it's time to accept the consequences."
"But what about my wife and daughter? You can't do this!"
"They'll never know what happened to you. It's best that way."
"Look, my little girl is asleep down the hall. Her mother is at work! I can't just leave her here alone." Mr. DeLuca's voice was desperate, pleading.
A third voice joined the discussion. "I'm sorry, Mr. DeLuca. If there was any other choice . . . ."
"We're wasting time. Let's just get out of here."
At this point, Maria crept from her bed toward her door. She opened it just a crack and the hall light threw a bright shaft of light across her face. Isabel leaned behind her and looked into the hallway. She saw the backs of three men, one on each side of a struggling figure who was clearly overpowered. At the last moment, Tom DeLuca wrenched his body around to look down the hall toward Maria's room, his face twisted with despair.
A sob escaped little Maria's lips and she ran to her bed, pulling the covers over herself, rocking back and forth.
Isabel's own eyes filled with tears. That must have been Maria's father. So that's what happened to him. He hadn't left of his own free will after all. But what had he seen? What was so important that it cost him his family and possibly his life? And why was Maria just remembering this now?
Maria and Isabel woke simultaneously. They each sat up from where they had been sleeping and looked at each other across the rooms.
"Could you see it, Isabel?" Maria asked, her voice shaking.
Isabel nodded slowly, and Maria turned her face into Michael's chest and started to cry.
"What the hell happened?" Michael demanded of Isabel. Max turned toward his sister and saw a tear slide down her cheek.
"Poor Maria," was all Isabel could say.
|
|
posted on 20-Apr-2002 11:06:53 AM
| Part 6
Tess sat looking out at the moon from what had once been Kyle's bed. Right before school had started, Jim Valenti had come to her, warning that the school authorities were bound to get wind of her living alone. Tess was still two months away from her 18th birthday, and the sheriff knew she would be sent to a foster home, so he had offered to take her in, at least until she turned 18. Nacedo, still working to protect the young hybrids in his position as Agent Pierce, had agreed to the arrangement, so she had gratefully accepted his generosity.
The only real problem had been Kyle. Or rather, being so close to Kyle. Tess had surprised herself by developing strong feelings for Kyle, and it didn't help her at all that he was sleeping 20 feet away from her every night. She suspected he felt the same way, but they had worked hard to keep a certain distance. It just kept getting harder.
The real irony was, now that she was finally becoming comfortable with her human side, and had something resembling a family in Michael, Max, Isabel, and the Valentis, she was suddenly presented with the possibility that she would, indeed, meet her alien past. For the first time, she found herself wary of the contact with her home, instead of eager. What if it jeopardized what she had finally found here? She knew Max's Voyan family had accepted Liz as his mate, so she and Max wouldn't be forced together, but what if there were different plans for her? What if Liz was only acceptable because of her alien ancestry? Maybe Kyle wouldn't be deemed worthy. Maybe he wouldn't even want to be.
"Penny for your thoughts." The voice behind her made her jump.
"Kyle! What are you doing up?"
"I couldn't sleep. And given how shaken up you were this afternoon, I figured you were having the same problem. Wanna talk?"
Tess nodded and gave him a warm smile. Just his presence made her feel better. Kyle scooted back on the bed so his back was leaning against the wall. He pulled Tess into his arms, and they both looked out at the moon together.
Tess sighed deeply. "It just doesn't seem fair, I guess," she began. "All my life, I've searched for my alien roots, for Max and Michael and Isabel. I learned whatever Nacedo was willing to teach me, and I lived for the day I could return 'home.' Now, I've found a home." She hesitated, realizing how presumptuous that sounded.
"I mean, I've made Earth my home. I've come to actually like a lot of the humans I know." Kyle gave her a squeeze; she could feel him smile against her hair. "Now I don't know if I even want to know what they'll tell me if we make contact with Voya. What if there is a whole family there that wants to tell me what to do with my life. I'm finally to the point where I want to decide for myself. I've never been able to do that, and it feels good."
Kyle didn't know what to tell her. What she was facing was completely out of his experience, and there wasn’t a thing he could tell her that would help. Except . . . .
"Tess, I don't know what they'll tell you, but just remember this. You won't be able to decide what you want unless you know what your options are. Turning your back on this chance to contact your home is just hiding your head in the sand. Personally, I hope you decide to stay here, but if you decide that without all the facts, you'll always wonder if you made the right choice."
Tess pondered his words. They were very wise, actually.
"Kyle, how did you get so smart?" She turned to look at him, and what she saw in his eyes sent a little thrill through her body.
"I've had a little time to think lately," he grinned at her.
"Then will you do me a favor?" she asked, feeling almost timid.
"You name it," he agreed.
"Come with me. I mean, come with me when we try to contact Voya."
Kyle's eyes grew wide. This was deeper than he had ever planned to get involved with these aliens, but it was even more amazing that she actually wanted him there with her. He couldn't refuse her, no matter how weird things were getting.
"Done," he said, and leaned toward her smiling lips. She met his touch with a sigh, this time of contentment, and turned to face him more easily. Her breasts, covered only by the thin material of her short tank top, grazed his chest and he sucked in his breath. For a moment, he gave into the electric sensation; his hand slid around her waist as he pulled her closer, the warm silky skin shocking every nerve and causing a dramatic reaction in his own body. He pulled away reluctantly.
"This isn't a good idea, Tess. I'd better go back to bed. In the other room."
Tess stroked his cheek. "Thank you, Kyle. For the advice, for agreeing to come with me, and for holding me when I needed it. You're really a special guy, you know that?"
"I'm a fool," he grumbled good-naturedly. "No sane man would leave now."
She giggled, feeling carefree for the first time today. "Remind me to give you a gold star," she teased.
"Yippee," Kyle mumbled as he made his way back to the living room.
Tess snuggled down in the covers. They felt cold after Kyle's warm embrace. But at least now, she could sleep.
**********
"I need to see Liz," Maria sniffed.
"Maria, it's almost midnight," Michael pointed out.
"I don't care. I need to see Liz."
Max moved to the phone, raising his hand to ward off Michael's protests. He
dialed the familiar number and heard the smile in her voice. She knew only
Max would call her late at night like this.
"Hey," she said affectionately. "How's a girl supposed to get her beauty
sleep?"
Max's mouth twitched with amusement until he felt an unexpected jolt of
desire; his mind painted a picture of Liz in her shorty pajamas, her hair
cascading down her back, her favorite fragrance enveloping him. Then he
heard Maria sniffle again and remembered why he had called.
"Maria is asking for you."
"Max! Is she okay? Did Isabel see her dream?"
"Yeah, she's all right, but both she and Isabel are a little shaken. We don't
have the details yet. I'll be there in 5 minutes."
"I'll be waiting," she promised.
**********
Liz and Max returned to find three very quiet people occupying Michael's living room. Isabel sat in the chair, her fingers pressing slow circles into her temples. Max recognized this habit from other times when she had been tense or upset. Maria sat on the couch, the heels of her feet pulled tightly against her rear, her chin resting on the shelf her knees created in front of her. Michael's arm was around her, rubbing her upper arm lightly.
When Liz entered the room, Maria sprang to her feet and launched herself at her best friend. Her hug was vice-like, as if Liz could save her from drowning in this dark sea of fear and confusion. Liz just held her while Max looked on. Sometimes it took something like this to remind him how much they all really needed each other.
Liz guided Maria back to the couch, where she instinctively curled back into Michael's waiting arms. Liz sat on her other side and Max pulled up a barstool.
"Maria, can you talk about it?" Liz asked gently.
"It was just the same as all the others. I'm a little girl in my room. I'm supposed to be asleep, but I'm not. I hear yelling from down the hall, and a man yells, 'What about my wife and daughter?' I go to the door and see a bright light. This time, I ran back to my bed and hid, and then I woke up."
Liz looked over at Isabel. "Did you see anything else? Anything that Maria didn't see?"
Isabel hesitated. "Yes," she whispered.
All four pairs of eyes were riveted to Isabel.
"Why didn't you say something?" blurted Maria. "I just assumed you saw
exactly what I did!"
"For the most part, I did," Isabel explained. "But when you opened the
bedroom door, I could see down the hall. Two men were forcing your father-I
least, I assume that was your father-out the door, telling him he had to pay
the consequences for something." She looked at her friend's anguished face.
"He didn't want to go, Maria."
He didn't want to go. The thought raced in circles in her mind. She wanted to laugh. He didn't want to go! Then she wanted to scream. Who took him? Why? She paced around the room like a caged animal, mumbling, running her fingers through her hair, small pained sounds escaping her throat. She came to a stop in front of Isabel.
"If I showed you a picture of my dad, would you be able to tell if it was him you saw?"
"I think so," Isabel replied.
"Okay, then. I'll find a picture. Once Isabel has confirmed it's him, I'll go to my mom. She must know something she hasn't told me." The thought broke through her bravado. "Has she been lying to me all these years?" She started to cry. Michael stood and wrapped his arms around her. From against his arm came a muffled, "Liz? Come with me when I talk to her?" It was the voice of a small child.
She stepped toward Maria and stroked her hair. "You know I've got your back, Maria."
She saw Maria's head bob. Giving Michael a grateful smile, she joined Max and Isabel. As they left, she turned to see Michael rubbing Maria's back, whispering words of comfort. Space Boy really did come through sometimes, she thought.
**********
Max knew Isabel would have no patience for his usual long goodbye with Liz,
so when they pulled up to the Crashdown, he hopped out quickly and came
around to Liz's side of the car.
"Be right back, Iz," he promised.
"You'd better, Max. I swear, if this turns into some sort of marathon kissy-fest, I'm taking the Jeep home myself."
Liz chuckled in spite of her serious mood. Max weaved his fingers through hers, and they moved toward the ladder to her rooftop patio. He turned and pulled her into his arms.
"Liz, Mom and Dad are waiting for Isabel and me. I don't know if I can get back here tonight."
"I know," she whispered against his chest. "You do realize, don't you, that I never sleep well anymore unless you're with me, so don't blame me if I have big circles under my eyes tomorrow. It'll be your fault."
She felt him pull away slightly and lift her chin so he could look into her beautiful dark eyes. "Have you tried figuring out if you have any of the same powers that the rest of us have?" He grinned at her slyly. "Dreamwalking comes to mind."
Liz grinned back. "You mean I haven't been in your dreams? Because you've sure been in mine. And they feel very real."
Max's eyebrows went up. "We'll definitely have to discuss those later. Meanwhile, I'll keep an eye out for you, just in case." He brought his lips down to hers and brushed them gently. "I don't dare get into a 'kissy-fest' with that car thief sitting in the Jeep," Max said with a chuckle, "so I'd better say goodnight."
"Not until I've had a real kiss, Max," Liz insisted. She went up on her toes and brought her hands around the back of his neck. As her breasts slid up his chest and her lips pressed against his, Max instinctively pulled her tightly to him and plunged eagerly into her mouth, feeling as he always did--like he was home.
Liz pulled away. "Now you can go home." She ascended the ladder with the sounds of Max's ragged breathing behind her.
"I'll get you for that, Liz Parker."
"I'm counting on it," he heard her say as he watched her cute butt disappear over the wall.
Max took a deep breath and headed back to the car.
"It's about time," Isabel chided him. All she got for her trouble was a glare.
**********
He answered the phone.
"Hi. Yeah, I've been watching them. There are too many of them to keep track of--8 it looks like--but I'm beginning to think there might actually be something to this. I'm concentrating on the DeLuca girl, of course. Yeah, Maria."
He listened attentively. "I won't make a move unless I have to. Give me a few more days. Okay."
He hung up the phone and looked out at the star-filled night. Damn, this was big. Too big. He grabbed his coat and headed for the DeLuca house.
Part 7
Friday morning passed agonizingly slowly. Maria was anxious to show Isabel her dad's picture, pulled from an old scrapbook her mother didn't even know she'd found. She already knew it had been him in the dream--that's the only way it made sense. But until Isabel confirmed it, she had nothing to take to her mom. She needed that lead-in to finally force her mother to talk about it. There had been too many secrets for too long.
Maria wasn't the only one waiting anxiously for lunch time. Michael was going to press for a shot at those orbs tonight. Max was out of excuses for putting it off, and even if he insisted Liz come along--and he would--Michael knew she'd be free, too. Maria and Liz never worked on Friday or Saturday nights; the Parkers wanted them to have time to "just be teens" with their friends. This was not one of the activities they'd had in mind, he was sure, but what they didn't know wouldn't hurt them.
Max was watching the clock, too. He hadn't slept well at all without Liz next to him, and when he had picked her up for school, she had come to him like a shot, throwing her arms around him and kissing him with a single-mindedness that went right to his heart. Obviously, she had also been a victim of insomnia. Max was growing increasingly edgy about sustaining this pretense that they were a normal teenage couple. There was nothing normal about them or their relationship, and he was starting to fantasize about ways out of this dilemma. Right now, though, he just wanted to see Liz.
At long last, the lunch bell rang and the friends emerged from their different corners of the school, headed for their usual table outside. Maria stopped at her locker to grab her lunch, slammed it shut, and turned down the hall. As soon as she had rounded the corner, she realized she had left her dad's picture hidden at the bottom of her locker.
"Idiot!" she muttered to herself, wheeling around to return to her locker. She came around the corner full speed, and then stopped dead in her tracks. Her stomach clenched as she slammed herself up against the wall. A man was standing in front of her locker, working to open it! Who the hell was that?
Maria heard voices approaching from the far end of the hall and looked down to see the vice-principal, Mr. Vidoni, and two teachers walking in the direction of the mysterious man. He looked up sharply and immediately abandoned his effort to get her locker open. Turning toward them, he walked casually in their direction, nodding a brief greeting as they passed him. Then he hurried down the hall.
Maria was furious. They knew this man. And he'd been trying to search her locker! She pushed off from the wall and emerged into the light of the hallway, stepping into the path of the vice-principal.
"Who was that? Drug searches, right? But why my locker? I haven't done anything to deserve having my locker searched. And while we're at it, he seemed pretty incompetent to me. Don't you provide locker combinations? He could have damaged my lock!"
Mr. Vidoni blinked at her. "Ms. Deluca, right?" Maria nodded, undisguised indignation on her face.
"Ms. Deluca. First, I do not appreciate your tone. Second, I have no idea what you're talking about. There are no drug searches underway in this school. Please explain what you're babbling about."
Well, that had taken the wind out of her sails. What was she talking about? Maybe this wasn't a school thing, maybe it was an alien thing and she shouldn't be talking at all. What should she say now? But he had known the man.
"Ms. DeLuca, I'm waiting for an explanation."
"Who was that man you just passed in the hallway?"
Mr. Vidoni thought for a moment, retracing his short walk down the hall. "Oh, Mr. Austin, a computer consultant who is working with us this week on our scheduling software. Why?"
"Why was he trying to get into my locker?"
"I assure you, Ms. DeLuca, Mr. Austin has no interest in any student's locker. I don't know what you saw, but you're mistaken. And a word of advice, be careful how you throw accusations around."
Mr. Vidoni gave her a warning look and continued down the hallway. Maria could feel herself starting to shake. She walked to her locker and opened it; it looked untouched. She reached immediately for her father's photo and found it right where she had left it. Well, at least the guy hadn't succeeded. Her head was spinning with the implications of what she had seen, and in her exhausted state, she felt completely unable to deal with this. She took off to find her friends. As Michael saw her marching purposefully toward them, his radar went off--something was wrong.
Maria threw herself down on the bench and began to talk at a blinding speed. "Okay, you guys, tell me this. Why is there some random computer consultant trying to break into my locker? And when he sees Mr. Vidoni coming down the hall, why does he drop what he's doing and walk away all innocently? And why do I feel like somebody is following me all the time? And why do I keep having this awful nightmare? Why can't I just be left alone?" Having rattled off her list of complaints, Maria drew a deep breath and a shudder shook her body. Michael rubbed her back; he had noticed how that had a soothing effect on her last night. She was falling apart, and they hadn't been able to do anything to help her.
"Back up," Liz asked, alarmed at both Maria's words and her state of mind. "When did this happen with the locker? And what do you mean you think someone's been following you?"
Maria pushed away from Michael. Her anger had returned. "Just now, I grabbed my lunch from my locker, but forgot my dad's picture. When I went back for it, some strange guy was trying to open my locker! I watched him for a minute, but when Mr. Vidoni came down the hall, he quit and just walked down the hall, nodding to Mr. Vidoni. I thought they were doing some damned drug search or something, and I couldn't figure out why they would single out my locker, so I asked Mr. Vidoni. And not too nicely, either, "she confessed. "He told me there were no drug searches going on and that the guy I saw was a computer consultant. He told me I was wrong about what I saw."
She looked around at the group of worried faces. "As for being followed, I don't really know for sure. Don't you sometimes get that tingly, creeped-out feeling when someone is watching you? I've just had that a lot lately. It's probably nothing. My nerves are shot."
She leaned back into Michael again, totally exhausted.
Max pulled Liz a little closer. "We know better than to ignore anyone's suspicions. I want everyone to be extra cautious, very aware of their surroundings, especially who is around. Alex, you're our techie, can you find out about this guy and what he's doing at West Roswell?"
Alex nodded. He worked in the office during his study hall. "I think I've seen the guy you're talking about, Maria. Kind of a solid body? Short, dark hair? Maybe 5' 11"?"
Maria nodded. "Yeah, that sounds like him. He looks like he should be wearing a uniform. Real military type."
"Yeah, I've seen him around the last few days. I'll see what I can find out."
"Maybe my dad could check him out, too," Kyle offered. Tess smiled at him; he had become so supportive of all of them, of her. She caught his eye and smiled her thanks. He reached for her hand.
"If this guy is a computer consultant, and he's up to no good, he'll know if his own history is being checked. You can watch for that sort of thing, you know," Alex reminded them.
Max nodded in agreement. "Thanks, Kyle," Max said. "If things get tight, we might take you up on that. Meanwhile, this confirms what I was thinking about activating the orbs."
Michael looked up sharply. Was Max going to back out of this again?
Max noted his nervous expression, but kept talking. "Isabel, did you reach Josh?"
"Yeah, he can be here tomorrow, but not tonight."
"That's fine. Okay, tonight we'll get together at my house and come up with our list of questions. Tomorrow night, we'll head out to the pod chamber in three cars, and we won't leave all at the same time. If anyone thinks they're being followed, please, turn around and come back. We can't lead anyone out there. Agreed?"
Everyone nodded. Michael looked relieved.
"But Max," Isabel wondered, "didn't you say there was a really bright light when you talked with our family? Won't that be seen for miles?"
"It looked like that to Liz and me, Isabel, but Paul said he couldn't see anything until Grandma Claudia helped him. I don't think others can see it."
"Okay," she said doubtfully. Alex slid his arm around her. They all sat quietly, lost in thought.
It never really ends, does it? Max thought. They could never really relax. He felt a small hand on his thigh and turned to look into Liz's concerned eyes. He placed his own hand over hers and leaned in to kiss her forehead.
"Oh!" Maria sat up again suddenly and grabbed her math book, flipping through the pages. She pulled out an old photo and held it toward Isabel. Isabel spent a moment looking at the face staring back at her. This one was smiling and confident, unlike the one from Maria's dream. But there was no doubt. It had been Maria's father she had seen in the dream.
She looked up at Maria's anxious eyes. "It's him, Maria. It was your father they were taking away in your dream."
Maria took the picture back from Isabel and replaced it in the math book. Her friends' faces blurred as her eyes filled with tears again. She looked at Liz as a tear trickled down her face. "Tomorrow, Liz."
Liz gave her a reassuring smile. "I'll be there, Maria." She sure hoped Amy DeLuca had some answers.
Off to the side of the quad, Mr. Vidoni stood observing the group. Always the same kids, always so serious, always keeping to themselves. Maria DeLuca had been extremely touchy on the subject of her locker being searched. And that Michael Guerin had been a loose canon last year; now he was an emancipated minor--no supervision. The new girl had been left on her own when her father took off for a job elsewhere, and she was living with the sheriff and his son. Given the budding romance between her and Kyle, that seemed to be a very unhealthy situation. Someone had even reported a scuffle between Kyle and a close friend yesterday. Apparently Kyle was cutting ties with former friends--always a bad sign. Max and Isabel Evans had never been in any trouble . . . well, except for that one occasion when Max was caught in the Eraser Room with Liz Parker, but that was a minor incident. And Alex Whitman? He was an excellent student, an intelligent and respectful boy. How did he get mixed up in this . . . whatever it was?
Still, he'd been a vice-principal for a long time. Whenever a group got this close, to the exclusion of everyone else, there was usually trouble brewing. Maybe it was drugs. Maybe some kind of gang or cult. And he wondered if the Evanses and the Parkers had picked up on the signs from Max and Liz. He'd been watching them. The school rarely became involved when they suspected a sexual relationship; that was out of their purview and besides, there was so much of that around now, they'd never be able to keep up. But it was another piece of the puzzle he'd been trying to work out about this group. He didn't like it--he didn't like it at all.
**********
"Mom, Dad, we've asked everyone over tonight for a meeting. We thought we'd better tell you what's going on."
Philip Evans paused, his salad fork halfway to his mouth. "Go ahead, Max. What is it?"
"We've told you how Liz and I met my family members and friends from Voya in Chaco Canyon. Well, Isabel and Michael want to meet them, too. And, there are some things we need to know, you know, questions we want to ask. So, we're meeting tonight to make a list of questions. Then, tomorrow night, we're going to go out to the pod chamber and see if we can contact them with the orbs. We don't really know how it works, so we're just going to go at it by trial and error."
Philip and Diane were quiet.
"If you don't know how this works," Philip frowned, "then you don't know if this could be dangerous, right?"
"The orbs won't hurt us, Dad. They're basically communicators. The only thing we don't know is how they work. We've only used them once before and they triggered that hologram, but our Voyan mother said we could use them to contact them, now that they have the Criston." Max felt guilty about withholding the fact that using the orbs could attract their enemies, but he saw no point in worrying them when there was nothing they could do about it. He was still convinced that the more they knew, the worse danger they were in, but they had insisted on knowing everything, so he had been honest, to a point. Maybe the answers they sought would help him protect them.
"And apparently, the whole thing is invisible to those not taking part in it. Someone passing by would see us, but not what we're seeing, so there shouldn't be a problem there."
"Then why are you going all the way out to the pod chamber?" Philip asked.
Max thought quickly. He'd had enough of secrets, but his parents had had enough of shocking revelations. Best to keep the explanations simple.
"We're thinking the signal might be stronger out there, near our point of origin. Besides, in town there's all kinds of electronics that could generate interference. We just thought a remote area might increase our odds of reaching them."
Diane smiled at Isabel. "Isabel, that's wonderful. I know you're anxious to meet your real mother."
Isabel looked stricken. "Mom, you are my real mother. I love you. It's just . . . ."
"Isabel," Diane said soothingly. "I know how you feel. And I love you, too. You are right to do this, though. It's part of who you are. Please don't feel guilty about it." She hesitated and then grinned impishly, "But I would like all the details if you succeed. Okay?"
Isabel burst from her chair and threw her arms around her mother. "You're the best, Mom." Max and Philip exchanged smiles over their heads.
"So, when will everyone be here?" Philip asked. "Maybe I'll whip up some of my famous homemade caramel corn."
Max shook his head in wonder. "That'd be great, Dad." Man, this was so much easier with their parents behind them.
**********
By the time everyone had offered their suggestions for questions, Liz had recorded three pages of them. They all agreed that if they even succeeded in contacting anyone, they would have to deal with the biggest questions first: Who are Michael's and Tess's families? How exactly do the orbs work and is there any way to prevent them from notifying enemies about their location? What is the status of the conflict now, and what are the Earthbound aliens supposed to do to prepare? The other questions could wait.
"Are we all going to go?" asked Tess. "I mean, I sort of asked Kyle to come with me, if that's okay."
Isabel pursed her lips. "Yeah, I asked Alex to come, too."
Maria looked up at Michael, hurt overshadowing the tiredness in her eyes. She looked away quickly. She guessed he still was trying to do it all on his own, and she was too tired to fight him.
"Maria," Michael said softly. "I was going to ask you to come, but after this past week, I just didn't think you were up to it."
"Think again, Space boy. We're a team, remember?" Michael suppressed a smile.
"So you keep telling me," he teased.
She swatted his arm. "You're going, right, Liz?"
"I wouldn't miss it," she said firmly, winning a smile from Max.
"Okay, it's settled then," Max announced, falling easily into his role as leader. "We'll head out at dusk tomorrow. Michael, you and I should go in separate cars, just in case . . . well, you know, we should travel separately, that's all." Max looked around the group. Why did he keep trying to beat around the bush? Everyone knew the score.
"Just like they don't let the President and the Vice President travel together, right?" Alex had hit the nail on the head, as usual.
"Right," confirmed Max. "So, you and Isabel ride with Liz and me. Kyle, you and Tess are together. And Maria, can you guys take the Jetta?"
Maria nodded. "But I think I'll let Mario Andretti over here drive. I'd rather be a passenger this time."
"Okay, Josh can ride with you, then."
The significance of what they were planning seemed to dampen any festive spirit they may have otherwise enjoyed while spending a Friday evening with friends. Maria and Michael left quickly, followed soon after by Kyle and Tess. Max and Liz opted for a walk back to the Crashdown, and Isabel and Alex enjoyed some snuggle time in front of the TV. Everyone seemed to need a little time alone before facing another unknown.
**********
At Maria's request, Michael came home with her for a while. She wasn't up to talking to her mother tonight, and she was sure Michael's presence would stifle any meaningful conversation Amy might have instigated. Besides, she had become dependent on Michael's support this week. He had shown her his love in important ways during her ordeal with the nightmares. He might not be much on talkin' the talk, but his heart was right where she could see it.
They sat on the front step, looking up at the stars and the crescent moon, content just to enjoy each other's company in silence. As Maria grew restless, though, Michael took her hand. "What's wrong," he asked.
"I'm getting that prickly feeling again, like I'm being watched."
"Let's get up slowly and go inside," Michael said firmly. "And don't turn any lights on."
They rose together and entered the house. The kitchen was dark and Maria suspected her mother was already in bed.
"Okay, you take that window and I'll take this one. Keep about 2' away from the window and just watch for a minute. Look in the shadows for any kind of movement."
They stood rigid, watching intently for several minutes.
"Shit," Michael muttered under his breath.
"What, Michael?" Maria asked nervously, moving quickly to his side.
"Look over there, next to that tree just beyond the street lamp."
Maria peered into the darkness. At first, she saw nothing, but then she detected a movement, and as her eyes adjusted, she could make out a figure leaning against the tree.
"Michael!" Maria grabbed his arm and clamped a hand over her mouth to keep from screaming. After breathing deeply, she finally whispered, "What is happening? What is he doing here?"
At that moment, the figure stepped briefly into the light, taking one more look at the house. Then he pulled his coat around him and walked down the street.
[ edited 2time(s), last at 20-Apr-2002 1:58:10 PM ]
|
|
posted on 20-Apr-2002 11:08:06 AM
| Part 8
Max and Liz strolled hand in hand back toward the Crashdown. Liz looked up at the star-riddled sky and sighed deeply.
"What are you thinking about, Liz?"
She turned somber eyes toward Max, and he frowned at her seriousness. "Max, when we talked to your Voyan family, your mother asked if you wanted to stay on Earth. You sort of left the decision up to me, and I said I wanted to live here." They stopped walking and she turned to face him. Lacing her fingers through his, she searched his eyes for a truth she was almost afraid to find.
"I was speaking for me, Max, but I'm afraid I wasn't speaking for you. You have to be honest with me. Do you want to return to Voya? Do you want to see your home?"
Max looked into her earnest face, and his heart swelled with love. He released her hands and drew her to him, wrapping his arms tightly around her.
"Liz, don't you understand yet? You are my home. It doesn't matter where I am. All that matters is that wherever we are, we're together. I don't care where that is. Earth, Voya, Oz--it doesn't matter."
He turned Liz into his side and led her toward a half-wall at the edge of the park. He sat on it, and pulled her into his lap. She looked up at him uncertainly.
"Liz, I don't know if you can ever understand what my life was like before you. I know we've talked about it some, but I need you to truly grasp what loving you means to me."
He shifted her in his lap so that she would watch his face as he spoke.
"When we connected that first time after I healed you, you saw something of my life before you. I was always hiding, blending into the landscape, resigned to loneliness. I cared for you from a distance, but I couldn't let myself get too close, and it hurt. Can you even imagine the emptiness and fear, wondering if my parents would reject me if they knew, having nightmares about your finding out the truth and looking at me with disgust and loathing?"
Liz's eyes had filled with tears, and she reached up to stroke his cheek, trying to soothe his anguished face as he remembered. He had suffered so much, and almost entirely alone. Only Isabel and Michael could fathom the depth of his isolation and despair.
"Then one day, you knew. And you didn't turn away. And suddenly each day was something to look forward to. Just seeing your smile, watching your eyes light up when I came into a room, feeling your hand in mine when we walked down a hall--these simple things breathed life into me for the first time."
He bent to kiss her forehead, taking a moment to will his tightened muscles to relax and the tension to ebb. Liz's fingers threaded through his hair, and she buried her face in his neck, laying a path of small, comforting kisses from his throat to his ear. He pulled her more tightly to him.
"Liz, do you remember the time I got flashes of your fantasy in the girls' locker room?"
Liz turned her head away from his neck and hid her face against his chest.
"A gentleman wouldn't bring that up," she mumbled into his shirt. Max chuckled softly.
"Then I'm no gentleman, because that's a moment I'll never forget. That flash let me feel what you were feeling, and it was a revelation; it changed everything. The fact that you would look at me and feel love, touch me and feel desire, I was . . . amazed. It was a miracle. And at that moment, I let myself hope that our life together didn't have to be just a fantasy."
Max pulled back from Liz and stared at her, the awe at her feelings for him flooding back into his memory and his heart. "Liz Parker Evans--and that iswhat you are to me--you are the only home I care about, the only haven I need in this world. Don't ever ask me again if I want to go home. I'm there. Right now."
A tear slid down Liz's cheek, and he tenderly brushed it away, leaning in to kiss the trail it had followed. His lips brushed slowly over hers, and she resisted the urge to respond for just a moment, relishing the sensuous almost-contact. Her resistance was short-lived, though, for the instant she felt his tongue touch her lip, she opened to him completely. Their connection was intense, and Liz knew without a doubt that every word Max had spoken came right from his soul. She was the very center of his being, and if she ever doubted it again, she had only to think of this moment.
"Max," Liz whispered hoarsely, her breaths irregular, "I love you so much." His answering gaze spoke louder than words.
Another silent moment passed before Max sat up straight and smiled a sad smile. "I'd better get you home so you can go to bed. Big day tomorrow."
Liz gave him a sidelong look. "I won't be alone tonight, will I?"
"Not even if your parents had that fire escape removed," he grinned. He leaned forward to share one more gentle kiss. What a perfect night, thought Liz.
**********
Things did not feel at all perfect at the DeLuca home.
"Maria, I'm staying here tonight."
Maria looked at Michael with a mixture of gratitude and disbelief. Her voice became a very loud stage whisper. "Michael, my mother is here. You can't stay the night!"
"I'll stay out here on the couch, but I'm not leaving you alone in this house. Between the nightmares and that creep in the shadows outside, you need protection. There's no way you're getting rid of me, so just deal with it."
You had to hand it to Space Boy. He could be quite the hero when he put his mind to it. "Well, I'm not letting you stay out here alone. Besides, I'm afraid to go to sleep. We'll just watch TV."
She went to the kitchen and took two sodas from the refrigerator. Tentatively, she reached over and checked the lock on the back door and the windows. It's only paranoia if there's nobody after you, she reminded herself. She returned to the living room and found Michael surfing channels; he was as restless with that remote control as he was with everything else in his life, but it had not escaped her attention that he had been there for her very consistently lately, and that was a big step for him. She snuggled in next to him and turned to give him his soda, surprising him with a wet kiss as he turned to accept it.
"What was that for?" he asked, obviously pleased underneath his somewhat indignant expression.
"For being the sweetest alien I know," she told him.
"I thought that was Max," he quipped, his voice tinged with resentment.
She caught his eyes meaningfully. "Not to me," she said simply. This time, it was Michael who initiated the kiss--a deeply satisfying kiss, too, Maria noted as she sank into his arms.
Through the night, Maria slept fitfully against Michael as the television selections deteriorated. At one point, she had awakened to hear the theme song for Green Acres intruding noisily on her dreams. That explained the odd dream sequence where a space ship had landed at West Roswell High and Michael, dressed in overalls and a straw hat, had emerged from the ship carrying a squealing piglet. No wonder she was afraid to sleep!
Michael was not sleeping well either. His senses were on alert for any noises around the house, and Maria kept stirring and whimpering as she dozed. Each time, he moved just enough to break her dream cycle. He didn't want her to get to the point in the dream where she screamed in terror. It was too hard on her, and if her mother heard, well, he couldn't begin to count all the ways that would complicate his life.
Michael and Maria were both relieved when the sun rose the next morning.
"I'd better go before your mother wakes up," Michael told Maria as she resisted his attempts to get up. As always, she had finally fallen into a decent sleep just at dawn.
"Nooooo," she whined. "Staaayyyy."
"Maria! I can't. You do not need your mother out here screaming at us for being here all night. I'm going home."
Maria sat up and blinked at him. He was right, of course.
"Thank you, Michael. Really. This was above and beyond the call."
He shrugged, kissed her on the head, and headed out the door. "I'll let you know when to pick me up tonight."
Maria sat bolt upright. Tonight! They were going to try to contact Michael's family tonight!
Wide awake now, Maria was suddenly ravenous. Soon she was frying bacon, scrambling eggs, making coffee, and baking biscuits. The smells enticed Amy from her dreams, and she padded sleepily out to the kitchen.
"Hi, honey. You're up early. What's with all the cooking?"
The sight of her mother brought everything Maria had been dealing with slamming into her consciousness--the idea of confronting her mother, the fear of the apparent stalker, not to mention a severe lack of sleep. She looked at the countertop full of food, and her stomach began to churn. "Excuse me!" she blurted as she raced past Amy toward the bathroom. Amy could hear her retching and hurried to check on her.
"Maria! You're sick! Honey, do you have a fever?"
Maria washed her face off with cool water and realized she felt much better. "I'm fine now, Mom. I don't know what came over me. I'm not sick."
Amy DeLuca looked at her daughter's pale face and felt her head. "No, no fever."
Maria pushed her hand away. "Mom! I'm fine. I already feel better."
Amy froze. Her face drained of color, and she sat down hard on the toilet seat, staring at Maria in horror.
"Mom, now you look sick."
"Maria DeLuca, just tell me now. Don't lie and don't avoid the question." She braced herself. "Are you pregnant?"
Maria's mouth dropped open and her wide eyes stared at her mother in shock. "What? No! No! Why would you even ask me that?"
"Maria, don't kid a kidder. You and Michael have been spending so much time together, coming in so late. You get up early, fix a huge breakfast, and then throw up before you eat a bite. If you're not sick, then you explain it." She looked at Maria expectantly.
Maria could feel her anger getting the best of her. "Mother, I am not pregnant. In fact, if you must know, I'm still a virgin, as unwilling as you seem to be to believe that. But I can explain the feeling sick part, and you aren't going to like it much. Go get some breakfast. I have to make a phone call." She stormed out of the bathroom, leaving Amy speechless behind her.
**********
Liz and Max were sleeping soundly. They had made love twice during the night, and even then it was their bodies that had declared time out while their hearts and minds were still willing. After their emotional walk home, they had had so much to express to each other, and they were past doing it with words. In spite of Liz's parents being down the hall, there was no reining in their urgent need for one another, so they had abandoned good sense and given themselves up to each other until they finally accepted their other need--blissful sleep in each other's arms.
When the phone rang, it felt like a knife stabbing Liz's body. She had been totally relaxed and completely comfortable nestled against Max’s warm and naked body, his arms flung around her protectively. Even in sleep, she was his first priority. She tried to make the horrible shrillness go away by sheer force of will, but by the third ring, she was reaching for the phone.
A knock at the door. "Lizzie? Are you going to get that?" Her father was right outside, and Max and Liz's eyes could not have gotten bigger if they'd been propped open with toothpicks. Max pulled the covers over his head in a completely pointless effort to make himself invisible. Liz reached for the phone.
"Hello?"
"Liz, it's Maria. I know it's early, and I apologize, but my mom is up, she's asking me if I'm pregnant, and I need you over here now!"
"Pregnant?"
Max sat straight up in bed, looking at Liz in alarm. They heard the doorknob jiggle and both sets of eyes darted to the door.
"Dad! It's okay. Everything's fine, and I'm not dressed. Please, I'll be out in a few minutes."
"Liz! Who is that? What's wrong?"
"Nothing, Dad. It's Maria, and she's pulling a prank on me. I'm gonna kill her! Really, it's fine. I'll be out soon."
"Okay," he agreed reluctantly.
Liz ducked under the covers to muffle her voice. Max joined her immediately. "Maria! Have you lost your mind? It's 7 a.m. and what are you talking about?"
"Liz, it's time to talk to my mom. I'm sorry for waking you, but we're both up and it's gonna happen now and I need you here."
"Why does she think you're pregnant?"
"Because I threw up this morning. It's just nerves about talking to her, but she doesn't know that. Please, Liz. Come now."
"I'm on my way."
Liz hung up the phone and looked into Max's face. She couldn't stop the giggle that erupted when she saw his flustered and confused state. Her father had almost walked in, and he had heard her say "pregnant." What must he be thinking?
"I'm very glad you see the humor in this because at the moment, it escapes me," muttered Max. His reaction only made her laugh harder. He relaxed somewhat, seeing that Liz was obviously not struggling to cope with what had sounded like unsettling news.
"Gee, Max. If my father had come in, you would have had to marry me," she teased him. Max smirked at her.
"In that case, maybe I'll go pay him a little visit." Max stood up and walked to her bedroom door. Liz took a moment to appreciate him in all his naked glory. Seeing her giving him the once-over like that caused him to produce an instant erection, and Liz smiled seductively.
"Do you really think you should go see my father like that?"
"Maybe in a few minutes," he grinned, stepping back toward the bed.
"Max, as much as I'd love to oblige--and believe me, I'd like nothing better--Maria really needs me. It seems things with her mother have come to a head, and she wants me over there right away."
A deflated Max sat on the edge of the bed. Then he remembered "the P word." "Who's pregnant?" He was almost afraid to hear the answer to this one. Had Michael been holding out on him?
"Nobody, Max. But Maria got so keyed up about talking to her mother, she threw up, so her mother naturally assumed the worst. I don't think Maria will ever live down her mother's teen years. I gotta go."
"Me, too. Let me know how it goes. I've got some errands to do today anyway. I'll come get you tonight around 6:30."
Liz watched him dress, a favorite pasttime, and kissed him goodbye. She sighed happily as she watched him climb down her ladder. Then Maria's insistent voice ran through her head, and she hurried to get dressed herself.
**********
"Liz! What are you doing here at this hour?" Amy asked, confusion lacing her thinly disguised irritation.
"Maria asked me to come," Liz told her.
"Why?" She looked back over her shoulder. "She's not feeling well this morning."
"I know, Mrs. DeLuca. But she did ask me to come."
"Mom, I called Liz," Maria assured her, walking into the room. "I needed her moral support. The reason I don't feel well is because I'm tired and upset and afraid. But I'm not pregnant."
"Maria, baby, what's wrong? What's got you in such a state?"
"I'm tired because I can't sleep; I keep having these nightmares that won't let me rest. I'm upset because I think you've been lying to me my whole life. And I'm afraid, because I think my nightmare is really a horrible memory. I need answers, Mom. And I need them now."
|
|
posted on 20-Apr-2002 11:10:12 AM
| Part 9
Amy looked at Liz in confusion. "Liz? Do you have any idea what this is about?"
Maria blew. "Mom!! Talk to me. I'm the one who wants to talk! I'm your daughter! Why are you asking Liz what this is about?"
Amy was completely lost and getting more nervous by the minute.
"Why don't we all go sit in the living room," Liz suggested. "Maria's just tired, Mrs. DeLuca, and . . . ."
"Liz," Maria hissed. "I need you here for moral support, not to have the conversation for me, okay?"
Liz nodded, looking a little trapped between Maria's touchy mood and Amy's confused and frustrated state.
Maria perched stiffly on the edge of the couch. Amy sat facing her in one of the two chairs while Liz took the other. Maria took in a deep breath and blew it out slowly, sniffed her cedar oil, and brought her gaze to her mother.
"Okay." She took another brief, calming breath. "Mom, I'm sorry I yelled. Here's what I'm upset about. For the last two weeks, I've been having horrible dreams where I'm a little girl in my room at night. I hear yelling and I get real scared. I open the door . . . ." She hesitated, looking at Liz with an "I've-painted-myself-into-a-corner" look on her face. Her mother knew nothing of the aliens, so she couldn't very well describe Isabel's dreamwalking. Liz gave her an encouraging look, and she made a quick decision.
". . . and when I look down the hall, I see two men taking daddy away. I don't know what this means, but it makes me think he didn't just walk out. He was taken by somebody, and I want to know who it was."
Amy froze in her seat, staring at Maria. Suddenly, she burst into tears, great gulping sobs that wracked her body and brought Maria to her knees next to the chair.
"Mom! I'm sorry. What is it?" She put her arms around her mother and rocked her gently as the tears flowed. Over her mother's shoulder, her guilty eyes caught Liz's. She had expected her mother to be angry or defensive, not hysterical.
Amy's sobs finally began to subside, and she turned red, puffy eyes to her daughter.
"Nobody took your father, Maria. I drove him away, and I've never forgiven myself for depriving you of a father. I hope someday you can forgive me." She began to weep again, and Maria stared at her, trying to make the pieces fit.
"What do you mean you 'drove him away'?" she asked. "You always said he just left us."
Amy stood and began to pace, just as Maria had done the night before when she was trying to process too much information.
"I thought your dad and I were so happy," she sniffed, reaching for a tissue. "When I found out I was pregnant with you, he said he'd marry me, and I was ecstatic. He was a student over at New Mexico Military Institute in town here. He was going to get an associate’s degree, and then transfer to the Air Force Academy to finish a bachelor’s and get a commission. It was our ticket out of Roswell, and it gave us a goal to work for. I was with you during the day while he was in school, and he stayed with you at night while I was waitressing in town. Sometimes, he'd come by the restaurant at my break with a little picnic for us all, and sometimes I'd reach into my uniform pocket and find a little note from him. It was wonderful."
A faraway look came into Amy's eyes, and a faint smile graced her lips as she remembered happier times. She stood frozen in memories for a moment, a light animating her eyes. Then she returned to her story with a shudder, pacing once again.
"But I was so tired all the time. I didn't get home from work until almost midnight, and by six, you were up and ready for a feeding. I know I got pretty grumpy sometimes, and would yell about how hard I was working. But he was working hard, too. He went to class all day and tried to do homework and take care of you at night. Why didn't I see that?"
She slumped back on the couch and held her head in her hands. "Soon I noticed that he got sitters more often then usual. He always said it was because he had 'homework' to take care of at school. As time went on, he got jumpy and nervous, sometimes coming home after I did. I even answered the phone a couple of times only to have the caller hang up when they heard my voice. I finally realized . . . he had found someone else.
"We had a huge fight that morning. I confronted him with my suspicions. I called him names and threatened to leave him. He denied it, of course. He said he loved me and that he'd explain when he could, but I didn't believe him." Amy started to sob again. "When he got home that day, we didn't even speak. I just left for work without a word."
She raised her eyes again to Maria's. "When I came home, he was gone. He'd left you all alone in this house, and I never saw him again. I'm sorry, Maria! I just drove him away. I never found out who it was he was seeing; even his friends swore they didn't know." She looked at Maria, pleading for answers she knew Maria didn't have. "What if I was wrong?"
Liz and Maria were gaping at her. Neither of them had ever heard a word about this before. All Maria knew was that her dad had left them. That had been enough to fuel her cynicism and build her own personal protective walls all these years. This version of what happened stunned her.
Maria sat down next to her mother and put her arms around her shaking shoulders.
"Mom, what if you're wrong about what happened? What if my dream is a memory? What if someone took Dad out of here against his will?"
Amy lifted her head and stared at Maria. The only sound was her occasional gulp for air, as if her whole being was so engrossed in this possibility, she had forgotten to breathe.
The wheels were turning in Liz's mind. New Mexico Military Institute. Was it possible there was a military connection here? Her eyes locked with Maria's. Was it possible there was an alien/military connection here? No, her imagination was getting the best of her. It was way too early to reach any such conclusion.
Something drew Liz's attention back to Maria's face. There was something else, something Maria hadn't told them yet. A feeling of dread washed over Liz. She stood and waited for the other shoe to drop.
**********
It was 4:30. Max couldn't believe how time had gotten away from him. He had been more than a little intent on his errands, and now he was going to have to rush. He pulled up in front of Michael's to make sure Josh had arrived. Josh opened the door and greeted Max warmly.
"Hey, Max. How's everything been going?"
"Good, Josh. I'm glad you could make it. I'm sorry it's taken me so long to organize this. I'm sure you've been anxious."
"Yes and no," Josh admitted. "I thought this is what I wanted most. Now that it's actually happening, I'm not so sure."
Max looked at Josh with surprise. "You, too? Because I've been feeling that way myself. Things are fine the way they are, and I'm not sure I want to change anything."
"We both know it's inevitable, Max. If you don't go looking for what's out there, it'll come looking for you. Whatever is going to happen, it should be on your terms."
Max shrugged. "I know." He couldn't afford to hide from what he was. That would only put Liz and his friends in danger, and he couldn't accept that.
"How's Isabel?" Josh grinned with some embarrassment at Max's knowing look.
"She's fine, Josh. But she's still with Alex . . . in case you're interested."
Josh tried to hide his disappointment. "No harm in asking."
"Where's Michael?"
"He was gone when I got here. He left a note that he'd gone to see Sheriff Valenti."
"Valenti? Why?"
"I don't know."
Max could feel his carefree mood draining away and the familiar weight settle on his shoulders.
"Come on."
When they arrived at Sheriff Valenti's house, Michael rushed out the front door to meet them. Ignoring Josh, he turned on Max.
"Where the hell have you been, Maxwell? I've looked everywhere for you!"
"I had some errands, Michael. What's wrong?"
"Someone is stalking Maria."
Max was still absorbing this when the sheriff, Kyle, and Tess emerged from the house.
"What are you talking about? Did you see someone?" Max hoped Michael was exaggerating, as usual.
"Last night, Maria got that creepy feeling again while we were sitting on her front steps. We went inside and watched, and sure enough, some guy was lurking in the shadows. Finally, he stepped into the light for a second, looked at the house, and left."
"Did you recognize him?" Max asked, wondering how anyone watching the DeLucas could be connected with them.
"No, it was too dark and he was too far away."
"Michael and I have been talking, Max," the sheriff interjected. "There's no way to tell at this point if this has anything to do with aliens or if he has some other agenda, but we can't take chances either way. I think it's best if I handle this, just in case."
"We," Michael stated. "We will handle this."
Valenti gave him a half-smile. He knew how much Michael cared for Maria, and he also knew how hard he'd been working to fine-tune his powers. Michael was a good kid, despite the rough edges, and the sheriff was pleased to be working with him instead of against him these days.
"Kyle and Tess have filled me in on your, um, activity for this evening. Amy and I were going to . . . well, we were planning . . . we thought we'd . . . ."
"Good grief, Dad! You have a date. Just say it," interrupted Kyle, shaking his head. "It's not like it's a secret you're seeing each other."
Jim Valenti actually started to blush as he stumbled over his words. "Yes, well, be that as it may . . . . The point is, I'll keep an eye on her and the house tonight. After you all get home, I'll position myself out back where I can't be seen. If he turns up again, I'll know about it."
"Thanks, Sheriff," Max said. "We appreciate the help. I hope you understand, we have to try the orbs tonight. Josh has come all this way . . . ."
"I know, Max. I'm surprised you've waited this long."
Max looked over at Kyle and Tess. "We need to go out to the pod chamber at intervals tonight. I'll take the first car out around 6:30 with Liz, Isabel, and Alex." He saw Josh purse his lips, head down.
"You and Tess go next, Kyle, around 6:45. Michael will follow with Maria and Josh at 7:00. One orb will come with me and one with Michael. Any signs of being followed and you turn around and come back to town. Understood?"
Everyone agreed, and Max checked his watch again. 5:15. He was running out of time, and he wanted everything perfect tonight. He found himself wishing that the attempt to contact Voya was over so he could get to the surprise he had planned for Liz.
He could feel his good mood returning as thoughts of Liz drifted through his mind. All the way home she hovered there—the smiles, the quick laugh, the look of concentration when she was studying, the way her body felt pressed to his.
A horn honked. Max had almost gone through a stop sign. Focus, Max, he told himself. You’ve got to get there in one piece first. Arriving home, he took the stairs two at a time, stripped quickly and hopped in the shower. As he stood there, though, she pushed through his thoughts again and he welcomed her. He could almost feel her hands on him, and it drove him wild. He didn't want to do anything tonight but spend time with her, talking, making love, making plans. It was hard to concentrate on anything else.
"Liz, I love you," he whispered into the heated mist of the shower.
He jumped when he heard, "I love you, Max," He turned, wondering how Liz had gotten into his bathroom unnoticed, but she wasn't there. The phrase hung in the air and made his heart race. My imagination must be in overdrive, he thought.
A half hour later, the crowded Jeep headed out of town. Fifteen minutes after that, Tess steered her Explorer westward, followed promptly at 7:00 by the Jetta. Each passenger kept a watchful eye, but no one seemed to be following them. They began to relax.
They waited together until everyone had arrived at the closest point accessible by car, and then began their hike toward the pod chamber. Soon after they had circled behind a large rock formation, a car doused its lights and pulled off some distance down the road. The driver got out, closing his door quietly, and trotted toward the parked cars. When he reached them, he knelt, feeling up under the Jetta's bumper with his hands. He grunted with satisfaction when the small blinking device came off in his hand. He turned it off, placed it in his pocket, and walked into the desert.
|
|
posted on 20-Apr-2002 11:11:41 AM
| Part 10
The group of nine milled around uneasily, unsure what was about to happen. On the one hand, the aliens might meet previously unknown family and friends. On the other hand, they might fail to contact anyone. No matter what happened, the scene would be emotional, and, with the exception of Liz, the humans began to wonder if they belonged here at all.
As if sensing their discomfort, the alien members of the group took a moment to reassure their human partners. Josh stood awkwardly to one side as he watched them pair off. Tess smiled at Kyle, pulling him into a hug that hovered between platonic and loving. He held her tightly until impulse prompted him to kiss her, first on the cheek and then on the lips. She met him eagerly, smiling at his uncertainty. Alex and Isabel, fingers entwined and held close against their chests, looked into each other's eyes, murmuring soft words of love and exchanging feathery kisses. Michael held Maria close, realizing how much he had come to think of her as family. Suddenly, nervousness overcame him. How might things change once he met the Voyans? What if he had left a wife behind, or a girlfriend? He lifted Maria's chin and searched her eyes, seeing there exactly what he hoped to find--trust, understanding, and love. He needed to make her understand, before his unknown past came crashing down on them. He needed her to know.
"I love you, Maria. No matter what happens here, that won't change, okay?"
"I know, Michael. I'll be right here with you, I promise. Now go get 'em, Space Boy."
He kissed her with a tenderness she had rarely felt from him before, and when he lifted his head, he saw her eyes shining with unshed tears.
Max and Liz, having experienced this once before, were less nervous than the others, but they still felt a strong sense of anticipation. The one thing Max was nervous about was getting the orbs to work at all.
"Liz," Max whispered into Liz's hair, "I hope you know what it means to me to be able to share this with you. I guess I'll never get over being amazed at your willingness to be a part of all this."
"No, Max," Liz answered, raising her head so he could see that what she said was true. "Thank you, for letting be a part of this. Sharing yourself with me is the most precious gift I've ever received." She pulled his forehead down to hers. "We’re one, Max. We always have been, whether we admitted it or not. Remember what Grandma said—our strength is each other.” She kissed him lightly and smiled. “So let's do it."
Max straightened, assuming the role of leader that was slowly becoming a comfortable part of him.
"Okay, everyone. Let's begin. First, let me remind you that if we succeed, the people you see will be images, holograms. You won't be able to touch them, okay? Now, I'm going to assume that our best bet is to hold the orbs as we did in the cave that day, but I know that Liz and I were holding each other the whole time when we contacted Voya at Chaco Canyon. Why don't we form a circle so that everyone is connected, and then Tess and I and Michael and Isabel can hold the orbs."
They arranged themselves according to his instructions. Isabel looked around to see Josh hanging back, and she extended her hand to him. "Come on, Josh. You're a part of this, too." Alex quickly slid in next to Isabel, casting a subtle warning look in Josh's direction. Josh accepted Maria's hand instead and looped an arm through Alex's stiff one. Cupping the orbs in their hands, the aliens closed their eyes and concentrated.
After a moment, a bright white light burst from the orbs, shooting two spiral symbols into the deep dusk.
"Max!" gasped Isabel. "This will be visible for miles!"
Before her words had died on the air, the light seemed to withdraw into the orbs, which took on a pulsing glow. Within seconds, people materialized in a larger circle around them. Max recognized some of them from their first visit, most of all his mother. Others were strangers to him. Tess stood proud and surveyed the people who had gathered; Isabel and Michael looked stunned and unsure.
Immediately, all but Max's mother made a low bow to their royal family. Max squirmed uncomfortably. "Please, rise." They lifted their heads uncertainly; Max's mother nodded to them and they straightened.
"Mother, I'm relieved this worked. You know, we never talked about how to contact you with the orbs."
"I know, my son. There are still many questions." She turned to Isabel. "My darling daughter! My heart has ached to see you for so many years. How beautiful you are!"
Isabel felt a tear trickle down her cheek and she quickly wiped it away with the hand that was still clasping Alex’s. Her mother! Finally!
"I've wondered about you my whole life," Isabel barely whispered. "I wasn’t sure you even existed except in my imagination." She wanted to run to her, but remembered Max's warning.
"Max has told me much of your life here, but I'll look forward to hearing more. We've missed so much." Her face reflected her melancholy--great joy at seeing her daughter again, great sadness at all they had missed.
"Tess. Dear child. How have you fared here? I know you were separated from the others."
"I've done all right . . . I guess." Tess's bravado faltered. "I've been alone, mostly. Finding Max and the others has changed things for me. I imagine meeting you will, too." She hesitated again. "What shall I call you?"
"I am called Rana. Many refer to me as queen, although that title rightfully belongs to Liz now. I am simply the King's mother."
Liz blanched at her words. She didn't feel very queen-like. She felt Max squeeze her hand, and she looked up into his smiling eyes. He could easily sense her misgivings about being called “queen.” "You were always my queen," he whispered to her. She relaxed against him. No matter what, he would always just be Max to her.
Rana looked at Tess for a moment, almost sympathetically.
"Being alone seems to be your fate in both worlds, doesn't it?"
Tess's chin quivered. "It does?"
"Oh, my dear. I had forgotten, you don't remember. How thoughtless of me. You agreed to the arranged marriage with Max because you had no family left. Your mother died of a tragic illness when you were quite young, and your father, one of our bravest military leaders, died in a valiant effort to save our king, my husband. I'm sorry you have not found a family here. Perhaps that will change someday." She smiled warmly, eyeing Kyle as she turned toward Michael.
"Michael, you have fulfilled your duty at Max's side even here, have you not?"
"Well," Michael stuttered, "I . . . well, we didn't know he was our leader, you know, until recently, . . .so, I, uh, I haven't always done everything he’s asked." He stared at the ground, unable to look Rana in the eye.
Her light laugh made him look up with surprise. "Then that hasn't changed, either," she chuckled. "You were always at odds, but good for each other. You give each other balance." She sobered. "But remember, Michael. In the end, there can only be one leader. Never forget that." He nodded mutely.
Her gaze fell on Josh. "You are Voyan, but not of the royal family."
Josh made a slight bow. "I am also a hybrid, emerged from a pod 24 years ago. I was on a different ship and only found our King when the orbs were first activated. I wanted to come so I could report to our people first-hand. It's been so long since anyone has had contact with Voya."
Rana sighed. "Our effort did not turn out as we'd planned, this is true. Apparently, though, our people have thrived here on Earth, and for that, I am grateful."
She surveyed the group and a smile graced her face.
"You are all so huddled together! Do you fear me?" Rana asked, amused.
"We weren't sure if we had to be touching in order to see you, especially the humans," Max explained. "I know Liz and I were holding each other when we spoke to you before."
"Clearly by choice, then and now," she teased. "You may release each other, if you wish. Once our connection is made, no additional contact is required." She turned back to Liz. "Liz, you are radiant, child. Clearly the joining has agreed with you."
"The joining?" Liz asked timidly.
"When I saw you last, you two asked for my blessing, which was freely given. I can see that the joining has taken place--spiritually and physically. I'm not mistaken, am I?"
Liz could feel the blush creeping up her neck and face. She gripped Max's hand, glancing up at him in the process. He, too, was turning a bright shade of red. They hadn't discussed this with anyone, although he felt sure it was no secret.
"No, mother, you are not mistaken. If what you describe is 'the joining,' then it has taken place, and we are both very happy. However, you should know that in this culture, we are considered too young for such a joining. We must wait until our parents . . . our Earth parents . . . agree to this before we can make it public and legal."
"Of course, you must follow the customs here, but it is what's in your hearts that matters. Hold out your hand, Max."
He obeyed, and as her palm hovered over his, a three-dimensional symbol glowed in Max's hand. It reminded Liz of a jack from the old childhood game of jacks. Rana stepped in front of Liz. Commanding only with her eyes, Rana asked Liz to do the same. The symbol appeared in Liz's hand as well, and Rana smiled broadly.
"Your ring, Liz. Max made it for you, as is our custom?" Liz looked down at the ring Max had given her the night they first made love. It was a broad silver band, engraved with the spiral symbol and adorned with a perfect turquoise stone at the center. She had vowed never to take it off, and she had kept that promise.
"Yes, he did," she breathed, the emotion shining from her face. "I will cherish it for my lifetime, and my children will know its importance and cherish it, too."
Rana's eyes shone. "The joining has not only been completed, it is strong and enduring. This is happy news, indeed, for all of us!"
The Voyans who had been watching cheered loudly, and Max pulled Liz close. As wonderful as this support was, it was also a little intimidating. Max was not used to his private life being on display like this. Part of the price of being royalty, he supposed. He looked down at Liz, worried that this might be scaring her. His heart soared when he turned to see her beaming up at him. "I could have told her that," she laughed. Max grabbed her and swung her around, feeling euphorically happy. The crowd just cheered louder.
As the cheering subsided, Rana approached Isabel and the others. "Are there others here who wish the blessing? I have yet to meet your guests."
There was an awkward silence; no one had expected to be asked about a commitment at this meeting. Maria sneaked a look at Michael; his face was contorted, as if he were fighting some inner battle, but he remained quiet. Maria tried to keep the hurt from her eyes when he glanced at her.
"We're still in that 'let's see how things go' sort of stage, Your Highness," Alex blurted out. "Not that Isabel isn't great, I mean, not that aliens aren't great, . . . you know, because they are, but we're still in high school, and Max and Liz, well . . . that's just a different thing . . . ."
"Alex!" Isabel hissed through a clenched smile. "Not . . . help . . . ing."
Alex shut his mouth and looked at the ground.
Tess almost laughed out loud at the look on Kyle's face. He had inched away and was looking at anything but her.
"There is no need for haste, my children. All in good time. Josh, you have not brought a partner. Is there no one for you, then?"
Try as he might, Josh couldn't prevent the quick glance at Isabel, and he saw Alex bristle. "No, Your Highness. Not as yet."
Rana returned to her place in the circle and she assumed a more formal air.
"Now, I know there are questions. Let us begin."
Max stepped forward, still holding onto Liz's hand. "I've told Isabel about you and other family members I've met. Now you've told Tess about her family. What about Michael? Does he have family?"
Michael took the few steps needed to stand next to Max. As he did, an older man and a middle-aged woman stepped forward from the circle.
"Michael, this is your grandfather, Marcus, and your sister, Zeval."
Michael stared in stunned silence at the two figures in front of him. There was a distant familiarity about them, and the radiant smile on his sister's face told him he had been missed. He took a step toward them, but pulled back quickly, remembering he couldn't touch them.
"I'm Michael."
"Well, big brother, it took you long enough to contact us."
Big brother? This was his little sister?
"We didn't . . . know . . . ."
"We know, son," his grandfather said. "Your sister is enjoying torturing you, just as she used to. Zeval, can't you behave yourself even now?" he chuckled.
Zeval threw him a contrite smile. “Old habits, brother. It’s so wonderful to see you. And how young you are!”
Michael couldn’t hold back his most pressing question. “Where are our parents?”
Marcus lowered his eyes and his body sagged visibly. “I don’t suppose any of you can remember or understand the massive death and destruction brought on by the conflict on Voya. Michael, your mother was a brave warrior, killed at the hands of our enemies after weeks of imprisonment. She never told them anything, and eventually they killed her. Your father was overcome with grief, and ceased to care for his own life. As a distinguished diplomat, he volunteered to serve as ambassador to that nest of monsters, feeding us information at every opportunity. He was found out, of course, as he knew he would be, and was killed.”
Michael stood spellbound by the story of his parents, passionate and aggressive. Without ever having met them, he felt a bond. Hearing about them explained a lot. There were finally real images in his mind of people who gave birth to him, loved him, sacrificed themselves for the greater good. He felt something he had never felt before, something he couldn’t identify until his grandfather named it for him.
“You should feel proud, Michael. It is their spirit and their strong sense of duty that lives in you. You didn’t hesitate to step forward when the time came to approve the plan to send your essence to Earth if the situation became bad enough. You made us all proud as well.”
"Mother," Max interrupted. "How did anyone know Michael would be here tonight? How did you know it was me last time? I don't understand how the orbs work."
Rana smiled. "There is so much you do not know. This is a good place to start. When you hold the orb," Rana explained, "your personal imprint is embedded in the signal. It activates the individual units that are programmed to receive that specific imprint. If you are holding the orb, Max, those on your activation protocol are notified. Tonight, all four of you activated the orbs, so Michael's family, as well as yours and Isabel’s, was alerted.”
She stopped and looked with compassion at Tess. “I’m sorry there was no one for you, Tess. We have all lost so many loved ones.” Tess nodded, fighting to hide the sorrow in her heart.
Rana turned to Max. “Each housing unit is equipped with a communication chamber. Stepping into that chamber allows that person to see, converse with, and even interact with the originator of the signal."
"It's Star Trek," Alex said aloud, earning him a glare from Isabel. "It is!" Alex insisted. "Communicators, holodecks. Amazing."
"Michael," Zeval asked, "are you happy here?"
Michael stared, mouth open, unsure how to answer her simple question. "I didn't used to be," Michael told her honestly. "If it weren't for Max and Isabel, I don't know where I'd be. But now, I'm on my own and things are better." He hesitated, then turned to reach for Maria. He took her hand as she approached them. "This is Maria. She's the first person to make me think maybe I could be happy."
Maria whipped her head around to look at Michael. He seemed nervous about her reaction to his words, but the brilliant smile she gave him filled him with the very happiness he was talking about, and he couldn't help but smile back.
"Then Maria, my grandfather and I owe you a great debt of gratitude. My brother is a good man, and he deserves great happiness."
Michael was moved by her words and found himself blinking back tears. "I wish I could spend some time talking to you," he choked.
"You may get your wish, big brother. Our situation on Voya has greatly improved, which is driving our enemies to Earth. To find our royal family." A tense quiet settled over the gathering. "If I come to Earth, I may be able to contribute to the effort to defeat them."
"How?" several voices asked at once.
"I am an astronomer, specializing in telescopic detection systems." Max and Michael exchanged confused looks. Liz jumped in.
"You adapt telescopes to track movement in space! And that would include alien spaceships entering Earth's atmosphere, right?"
Zeval was obviously impressed, and Max couldn't help but feel proud of Liz.
"That's exactly right, Your Highness. I just need to do some research about where an appropriate telescope might be located on Earth and then figure out a way to get a job working with it. That could take some time."
"I'll see if I can find out anything," Liz volunteered. "And Josh has access to a worldwide network of people who want to help." Josh nodded his agreement. "Are the orbs the safest way to contact you? We heard that using them can also give away our location to our enemies."
Max smiled down at her, unable to resist putting his arm around her shoulders. Our location, our enemies. She was truly one of them. In every way. He didn't think it was possible to love her more than he did at that moment.
Rana answered her question. "That was true before the Criston was in place. Now that the Criston is properly installed, it focuses the signal so that it can't be picked up elsewhere. This is perfectly safe."
"Can any one of us contact you?" Max asked. "Or does it take two or more of us to activate the orbs?"
"It only takes one; any of you can reach us at any time. And now that your personal imprints have been identified, we can contact you, too. The King should keep one of the orbs, and his second in command should have the other. When we are trying to reach you, it will emit a beeping sound." Liz and Max looked at each other in surprise; that must have been the beeping they heard when they found the first orb in the desert!
"How do we respond?" asked Max.
"Just pick up the orb and that will complete the contact."
"So we can do this anywhere? Our rooms at home?"
"Certainly, as long as there's no one to see you talking into thin air," his mother smiled.
Isabel stepped toward her brother and Michael. "Mother, there's so much I want to ask you . . . and tell you. Can I use the orbs just to talk to you?"
"I will look forward to that, dearest daughter."
Tess was hanging back, feeling excluded once again. She never belonged anywhere, it seemed. No family, no one to love her, no one to love. She felt Kyle's hand on her back, and pressed against it. Sometimes she desperately needed to be touched.
At that moment, Max turned toward her. "Tess, please join us." Tess felt Kyle's hand exerting the slightest pressure, encouraging her to join the others. She moved slowly toward the group and faced Rana.
"Tess, you did your people a great service when you agreed to come to Earth. I know it has been difficult for you, and I wish we could have eased your burden, but know that the people of Voya hold you in great esteem. If you would like to return to us, that can be arranged."
Tess looked at the faces of those around her: Max, Isabel, Michael, Liz, Alex, Maria, Kyle. Every face seemed to be asking her to stay. To stay. She couldn't believe what she was seeing. Kyle looked especially nervous about her answer. She looked back to Rana.
"I think I'd like to stay here for now, and think about it." She was gratified by the sigh of relief from her friends--yes, they were friends now. Maybe she belonged somewhere after all.
They all agreed to more frequent contact--especially Isabel with Rana and Michael with Zeval--and more detailed updates on the activities of the enemy movements to Earth. As the images disappeared, the friends found themselves back in the reality of the desert night. They hugged and laughed at their success, more than willing to postpone consideration of the dangers to come.
"I'm starved!" shouted an unusually happy Michael. "To the Crashdown!"
"You all go on," said Max softly. Liz looked at him questioningly.
"Tess, can you take Isabel and Alex with you? Liz and I have something to take care of here."
"We do?" she asked him, confused.
"We do," he stated firmly. "We'll meet you at the Crashdown in two hours."
Isabel rolled her eyes. "Honestly, Max," she sighed, and joined the others trekking back to their cars.
A bewildered pair of eyes watched their departure from behind a large outcropping; a storm of unanswered questions and unexplainable sights bombarded his brain. He had watched this group holding metallic, egg-shaped containers of some kind. After an initial burst of light, the containers had begun to glow. Then, all of the teens appeared to talk and interact with something or someone he couldn't see. They all seemed to be able to see it, though. What possible explanation could there be for this strange behavior? He had no idea where to begin looking.
Once the rest of the group had left, Max turned to Liz, tugging at her excitedly.
"Max! Where are we going?" she laughed, picking up on Max's festive mood.
"It’s a surprise!" he called over his shoulder. They climbed up to the entrance to the pod chamber, and Max activated the handprint to open the stone wall. He snapped his fingers, instantly lighting a multitude of candles around the room. Liz gasped, clapping her hand over her mouth.
"Happy Anniversary, my love," he whispered, as he lifted her up and carried her over the threshold.
|
|
posted on 20-Apr-2002 11:12:53 AM
| Part 11
Liz's wide eyes swept the room, taking in the painstaking detail with which Max had planned her surprise. There was a large quilt spread on the ground; candles of every shape and size illuminated the chamber with a golden glow; two flower bouquets added color and delicate fragrance to the romantic scene. Liz's smile grew wider as she felt Max lower her to the ground and turn her to face the room, his arms sliding around her waist from behind, his warm breath against her neck.
She let her body sink into his. "Max, this is incredible. You are incredible. When did you do all this?"
"This afternoon." He nibbled gently at her ear. "It's not half of what I would like to have done, but I couldn't do anything that would draw attention to us. Besides, I like it here. It's one of the few places where we can be completely alone."
Liz just shook her head, still amazed at what he had accomplished in one short afternoon, forever incredulous at how he loved her. She turned in his arms and looked up into his happy and loving eyes.
"I wasn't sure this was a date you'd want to celebrate. Your saving me is what started all the danger, the fear. I've often wondered if it was the right decision," she whispered.
"I don't," he said firmly, bringing his forehead to hers, willing her to see the sincerity in his eyes. "Liz, I think of September 18th as the day my life began. I was dead before that. Cold and alone and dead.” He traced her jaw line and ran his fingers over her lips. “I told you that once before, remember?"
Liz remembered back to that bittersweet night when she had helped rescue Max from Pierce's inhuman torture, and they had escaped into the woods, hiding in an abandoned van. They had finally let the flood burst forth, declaring their love and sharing their innermost thoughts. She had worried that night, too, about what saving her had done to his life. And he had reassured her with the same words: "That's the day my life began." Nothing had changed since then except the depth of their commitment and the intensity of their love.
She nodded, her eyes growing moist.
"When you got shot, I knew that I couldn't be without you. Ever. I'd been hiding from you for so long, afraid to get close, but there you were, on the floor, bleeding, leaving me . . . ." His voice cracked and his arms clamped around her; she felt a shudder slide through him. He pulled back from her then, cupping her face in his hands. She had grown so accustomed to this loving habit of his. It always made her feel special, like she was the only person in the world he could see. "I will never be without you, Liz. Not as long as you'll have me."
Mere words were not enough to answer him. She slid her arms up and around his neck and pulled him toward her until she could reach her goal, those perfect lips that tasted so familiar. This is what love tastes like, she decided. Max responded so tenderly, cradling her head in his hands, slipping his tongue in and around her mouth and lips. Liz felt herself floating into that special place where only Max could take her, a place where all that existed was warmth and sensation . . . and Max. A tiny whimper of protest escaped her when he pulled back. Her small hands pressed against the small of his back and she moved against him.
"Wait, Liz. There's something I want to give you first . . . ."
Liz opened her eyes slowly, and Max was mesmerized. When he looked into those smoky, sultry eyes, he saw himself–as she saw him. He felt her desire and her devotion; he could see clearly what she had in mind for him, and he felt every nerve, every cell responding to her, wanting the same thing.
His mouth came down on hers, hard and demanding, and she was eager to give him what he sought. He felt the velvet texture of her lips, the hot, moist cavern that welcomed his probing tongue. He was almost dizzy with need, breathlessly aware that those same textures, those same hot, moist sensations awaited him in another part of her body.
With one graceful motion, Max swooped Liz into his arms and strode toward the thick quilt. He lay her down gently in its soft depths and settled on top of her, supporting his weight on his forearms. Immediately, he could feel Liz’s small, warm hands creeping up under his shirt, lightly circling over his electrified skin. His eyes found hers, and they both stilled for a moment, communicating their love and desire with looks so full of meaning, they forgot to breathe. Then it was all motion—their lips met, their tongues danced, and their bodies came together with an aching need that only the other could fill.
Max slid his mouth from her lips to her jaw, down her throat, leaving a trail on its way toward the valley between her breasts. He stopped to nuzzle, nip, and tease her, avoiding the taut tips he could see protruding against the light fabric of her tank top. He tugged the edge of the material down just a little, leaving hot moist kisses against the creamy mounds, but never quite reaching the center. Liz began to move beneath him, trying to press her tingling nipple into his mouth, as if he had inadvertently missed it.
Max could feel her desire mounting, and he smiled against her skin. His mouth drifted away from her wriggling insistence, and he heard her release a small protest. Instead, he pulled her arm out from against her body and started to trace small, feathery kisses down the inside of her upper arm, causing her to gasp. The little sounds she made were fueling his own desire, but he was willing to endure the torture as he inflicted some of his own on his beautiful mate.
No longer willing to be the passive recipient of this exquisite frustration, Liz pulled hard enough on Max’s shirt to force him to stop and help her remove it. Once his torso had lifted from her own, Liz took advantage of her opportunity and reached for the hem of her own top. As she began to lift it, though, she was struck by the lustful look that came into Max’s eyes, and she slowed her movements, raising the shirt ever so slowly, revealing her soft perfect skin a little at a time, and listening to Max’s breathing labor with each additional inch. As the top lifted over her breasts, Max sucked in his breath and began to devour the eager tips.
Liz realized her aggression had backfired. Now her arms were caught in her shirt above her head and she was helpless to respond to Max’s heavenly ministrations. As he licked and suckled at her breasts, her hands fought with the material. The ache in her body was consuming her, and she sighed with pleasure and frustration. Finally free, her hands came down against Max’s head and she pressed him to her, wanting him to take her in, wanting to take him in, wanting to be one.
Soon Liz’s hips were lifting against Max, and they began a rhythm that foreshadowed their union to come. She reached between their bodies to rub her hand against the hard erection that was straining for release. Max moaned against her skin.
“God, Liz, when you touch me like that . . . .” He couldn’t finish his thought; he was barely thinking at all. She had the ability to make him lose himself and that was a blessing in these moments. Her hand kept rubbing the length of him until he had to have more. He pulled away from Liz and stood, pulling her to her feet along with him. The movement didn’t idle her hands at all. She kept at him, rubbing, squeezing, now nipping at his nipple as well. He could feel it turn hard under her hot tongue. Her hand slid up his chest to play with his taut muscles as her hips ground against him.
“Liz!” he cried out. Frantic now to feel her whole body against him, he fumbled with her pants, stopping for a breathless moment to admire the black lace bikini underpants that sent his heart racing even faster. While he was lost in the wonder of her sexy body, she reached for him again, but this time, she slid the zipper of his jeans down slowly and his boxers tented immediately. When she slid her hand down into them and touched him, he jerked, his reverie broken. They finished undressing each other, but when Liz looked up from helping Max step out of his jeans, a sly smile crept across her face.
Before he knew what she had in mind, Liz was on her knees taking his hot erection into her mouth. A long, slow groan filled the room as she set up her slow, torturous rhythm. Max held her head and gave himself up to the flood of sensation. The gentle friction, the warm laving of his sensitive tip, the subtle sucking sensation had him right on the brink. He felt himself coiling to burst, and pulled himself away. Liz looked at him questioningly.
“Not yet, my love,” he panted. “You’re coming with me.”
He knelt to face her and then lay them back against the quilt. Gazing into her eyes, he let his hands stroke her everywhere—arms, breasts, stomach, thighs. When she was writhing and moaning beneath him, he let his hands drift into her nest of dark curls, his fingers sliding into her wet folds, his thumb seeking out and teasing her stiffened nub. It was Liz’s turn to disappear. The room was swirling with thrilling sensation and electrical current. His hands had turned her into a willing and helpless receptacle.
She gasped when she felt a new sensation. Without her even realizing it, Max had lowered himself down to nuzzle her most sensitive spot. A moment later, his tongue was flicking against her, driving her to new heights. Shivers ran through her bloodstream, carrying delight and desire to every part of her body. She no longer had or wanted any control; all she wanted was to feel him inside her.
Combing her fingers through his hair, she pulled him up to her. “Not yet, my love,” she barely managed to gasp. “You’re coming with me.”
They exchanged an intense look, speaking to their love and passion, and then Max was inside her, glorying in the feel of her surrounding him, wishing with all his soul for this moment to never end. They found their rhythm and moved against each other with a building need. As they moved faster, they were aware of the glow that always surrounded them when they made love. It shone out from them in this act of love in much the same way it seemed to shine from them in their everyday lives. Their own private mystery.
Their orgasms slammed through them as they came together in a violent release. Waves of pleasure shook them until at last they focused once again on each other.
“I think you may be the best lover I’ve ever had,” breathed Liz, enjoying the flicker of alarm that passed over Max’s face.
Max was struggling to regulate his breathing, but he registered Liz’s small smirk of triumph when she noticed his split-second surprise at her words.
“I’ve never had any complaints,” he quipped casually. Liz frowned at him in mock severity.
“You do realize that girls all over school pant after you on a regular basis, don’t you?”
Max looked away, embarrassed. Isabel had told him that before, but he thought she was just teasing him. Sisters loved to embarrass brothers.
“I doubt that seriously,” he mumbled.
“Don’t,” Liz replied. “It’s absolutely true. It’s part of your charm that you don’t notice it.”
Max felt on firmer ground now. “All I notice is you.” His eyes turned from teasing to loving, and Liz couldn’t help but return the look.
“I’ve got something for you,” he told her. “Your anniversary present.”
“Max!” Liz felt embarrassed now. She hadn’t even intended to remind Max of the day’s significance, let alone set up a big surprise and get him a gift. “I didn’t get you anything; I didn’t even know if you realized what day this was.”
Max was lifting a small box from a wide crevice in the cave wall. “This is as much for me as it is for you, Liz. This is our celebration.”
He handed her a shallow rectangular box. She looked at him with shining eyes. “I love you.”
He sat down next to her and leaned over to give her a light kiss. “Open it.”
Liz unwrapped the gift and lifted off the lid. Pulling aside the tissue paper, her mouth broke into a wide smile before she bit her lip to hold back the tears. In a silver frame was a perfect picture of the two of them gazing deeply into each other’s eyes. Somehow, someone had caught on film their undeniable chemistry, their intense love, and the awe in which they held each other.
“Where did you get this? I don’t remember this!” she exclaimed.
“Remember last spring, when things were getting so intense between us . . . before . . . everything happened?” he stuttered. Liz nodded, a mixture of emotions passing across her face. “Well, remember when you and I were at the Crashdown and Maria was giving us a hard time about how obvious we were being and we both denied it?”
Liz laughed. She had long since acknowledged that there was nothing subtle about their feelings for each other.
“Evidently, she decided to prove it, so she took this picture of us without our even noticing her. Well, a few days later, she brought these pictures to show us. I saw them before you did and asked her to keep them quiet. I wanted to blow one up and give it to you. Then after everything sort of fell apart, I forgot about it until I was thinking of what I could do to celebrate our anniversary. Maria let me have the negative and promised not to tell. I can’t believe she actually kept a secret!”
Max was looking very proud of himself, and Liz laughed at his expression. He was so adorable!
She leaned forward to kiss him, and they were soon entangled in each other yet again. It always seemed to be this way with them. Their first lovemaking was always full of urgency and need. The second was always so gentle and tender. They thought it was a perfectly lovely pattern.
Eventually, Max looked at his watch. “Our two hours are up,” he lamented. “We’d better join the others.”
Liz nodded reluctantly. “I guess.”
They gathered their things, but when Liz bent to fold the quilt, Max stopped her. “Let’s leave that here.” He looked at her meaningfully, and she smiled almost shyly.
“I think your mother was right.”
“Which one?” he asked, suddenly smiling at how natural the completely unnatural question sounded.
“Rana. She said the ‘joining’ agreed with me.” Liz smiled radiantly.
Max smiled back, reaching out to stroke her soft cheek. “It agrees with both of us.”
They walked out into the dark night, arms around each other, fortified to face the uncertain future together.
********
The closer they came to Roswell, the more their thoughts returned to the issues awaiting them in the real world.
“Liz, I learned something this afternoon that I haven’t had a chance to tell you yet. I wish I didn’t have to upset you, but you need to know.”
Liz stiffened at his words. “No secrets, Max. Remember? What is it?”
Michael told me this afternoon that they actually saw someone lurking in the shadows outside Maria’s house last night. Evidently, he stayed at the house until dawn, just to be sure no one tried to get in. This afternoon, he told the sheriff, and he’s keeping an eye on things tonight.”
Suddenly, Maria’s face loomed in Liz’s mind. This morning, when Amy DeLuca had crumbled in Maria’s arms, Liz had seen that there was something else—something Maria was afraid to tell them. This must have been it! No wonder she didn’t say anything to her mother; Amy had completely come apart. Liz had decided to let them have their privacy and left shortly afterwards. Poor Maria!
“Max, there’s something you don’t know, too. When I went to Maria’s this morning, she confronted her mother about those dreams. She wanted to know what really happened to her dad. Mrs. DeLuca just lost it. She said no one took him; that she had driven him away by being jealous. She said he’d been acting strangely, real secretive and all. And one day after a fight, he just disappeared. She feels like it’s her fault Maria doesn’t have a dad. You should’ve seen her Max, crying and shaking, saying it was all her fault. I could tell there was something else Maria wanted to say, but she didn’t. I guess she thought her mom couldn’t take any more.”
Max was silent for several minutes, scowling at the road. Did this have anything to do with aliens? Or was this another problem altogether? he wondered. He felt a calm come over him and realized that Liz had taken his hand as it rested on the gearshift. He looked over at her concerned face and smiled.
“There’s another mystery, too,” he told her seriously.
Liz frowned. “What?” Max could feel her concern turn to tension.
“I was showering late this afternoon, thinking of you, as usual.” He glanced over to see her face softening and a hint of a smile turning up the corners of her mouth. “I was imagining you in there with me . . . .” Now he was smiling, too. “And I was thinking about how much I love you, and suddenly, I swear I heard your voice say you loved me, too.”
Grinning broadly now, Max turned to Liz, expecting to see her smiling shyly back at him. Instead, she looked as surprised as if he’d struck her. Her eyes were wide, her mouth was open, and the shock was coming off her in waves. Max pulled off the road, and turned to her, taking her hands in his.
“Liz! What’s wrong? Was it what I said? Did that upset you?”
Liz’s shock softened slightly, as the barest hint of a smile touched her lips.
“Max, I showered right before you came today, too. I couldn’t help but wish you were there with me.” She became suddenly shy. “I was pretending you were there washing me. It felt almost real, and then I heard you say, ‘Liz, I love you.’ I knew it was just my imagination, but I said it back to you, right out loud.”
It was Max’s turn to look shocked. He reached for her and she wrapped her arms around him.
“Max, what does it mean?”
“I think it means our connection is growing deeper, Liz. We’re bonding on a whole new level. Does it scare you?”
The uncertainty in Liz’s eyes evaporated when she looked at Max. She saw excitement and love staring back at her, and she couldn’t help but share in his joy.
********
“If they don’t get here soon, screw ‘em,” complained Michael. Kyle raised his eyebrows at the unintentional pun. Tess slapped at his arm.
“Grow up, Kyle,” she scolded, and then giggled in spite of herself.
Isabel shot Alex a warning look, warding off the quip that was ready to tumble from his lips.
“Well, not to worry,” said Maria. “Here they are now.”
Max and Liz walked into the Crashdown, holding hands and smiling.
“Gee, wonder where you’ve been,” Michael drawled sarcastically.
Kyle put on a serious expression. “Give ‘em a break, man. ‘Joining’ can be hell. Right, guys?”
Liz and Max both began to blush and the others laughed heartily at their expense, except Isabel, who found the whole subject disgusting. This was her brother, after all!
Michael turned serious. “I’m gonna take Maria home. I want to check in with Valenti and see if he saw anyone lurking around the house tonight.” Michael had brought Isabel and Alex up to date on the guy lurking outside Maria’s the night before. No one could figure out if this had something to do with the four aliens or with some other mystery in the DeLuca family. Isabel privately wondered if it were some dangerous man who realized two attractive women were living there alone and was waiting for an opportunity to prey on them.
“We’re coming with you,” Max responded quickly. “This may or may not have something to do with us, but we need to find out.”
“Want some help?” asked Alex, not sure if there was really anything he could do to help, but he had to offer. Besides, they might want Isabel along.
Max shook his head. “No, I just want to talk to the sheriff. I don’t expect anything to happen. You guys go on and do whatever you had planned.”
“What about us?” asked Tess.
“No, it’s fine. We’re just going to check in and then leave. We don’t need a big group.”
Max saw Kyle smile and take Tess’s hand. Looks like they had plans.
Michael and Maria hopped in the back of the Jeep and the foursome took the short ride to Maria’s house. As they pulled up, Michael stiffened.
“I see somebody near the house!”
Their eyes searched the darkness, and they breathed a collective sigh of relief when Jim Valenti and Amy DeLuca emerged into the streetlight, holding hands and smiling.
They waved at the teens and approached the car.
“Hi, kids! What have you been up to tonight?” Amy asked, as the group climbed out of the Jeep.
Valenti saw the quick glances among the group and the unspoken decision to let Max handle that one.
“We just met up with some old friends and talked,” Max told her. Well, it was the truth, sort of.
Liz grabbed Max’s arm and pointed. Everyone looked up at the house. There it was again--a flashlight beam flickering across one wall.
“Stay here!” Valenti whispered to Amy, motioning for the girls to do the same.
He sprinted to his own parked car, unlocked it, and reached under the seat for his handgun and cuffs. Hooking the cuffs over his belt, he gestured for Michael to circle around back in one direction and Max in the other. He approached the front door slowly, gun pointed skyward, his other arm outstretched. As he crept through the front doorway, he stilled, listening for any giveaway sounds, watching the shadows for movement.
A floorboard creaked; it sounded like it had come from the rear of the house. He circled to his left, stepping lightly through the living room. Glass shattered somewhere ahead of him and he ran toward the sound.
Outside, Amy held onto Maria’s and Liz’s hands nervously. “Why did he send the boys in there? They’re kids! This could be dangerous!” Her eyes were searching the house and the darkness for some kind of explanation.
“Mom, they’re okay. Michael and Max are really . . . strong . . . and fast. They might be able to catch this guy.”
“Maria, they have no training in this kind of thing. What was he thinking?”
At that moment, they heard the glass shatter, and Amy was running toward the house.
“Mom, no!” shouted Maria, running to restrain her. “Liz, we can’t let her go in there!”
Liz was running, too, trying to get in front of Mrs. DeLuca to block her path.
“Liz! Get out of my way! This is my house and I have to know what’s happening!”
With surprising strength, she moved Liz aside and entered the house. The girls followed helplessly. As they set foot in the living room, a figure rushed past them, almost knocking Amy to the ground. Just as Maria flipped on the wall switch to turn on the living room lamps, Michael appeared in the doorway, extending one arm. A second later, the figure was thrown to the floor in the front hallway.
The frantic intruder reached under his jacket and Max saw the light reflect from the gun metal. Déjà vu. Liz being shot in the Crashdown. Falling to the floor. The blood. The awful sense of loss.
“NO!” It was Max’s turn to extend an arm. A greenish force field, almost alive with movement, held the man in place.
“That’s a new one,” breathed Liz, astonished that Max had a power she had never seen.
Valenti rushed in, aimed his gun at the terrified intruder, and counted down. “Three, two, one!”
Max released the force field, and Valenti bore down on his prisoner, the gun aimed right at his head. “Now, suppose you tell us who you are and exactly what you’re doing here.”
A thud distracted everyone but the sheriff, who wasn’t about to let his guard down.
“Mom!” Maria gasped, rushing across the living room. Amy DeLuca had fainted.
|
|
posted on 20-Apr-2002 11:14:41 AM
| Part 12
“Get her out of here,” ordered the sheriff, worried about what Amy had seen in those last few seconds. “Take her to her room. If she comes to, just see what she says. If necessary, tell her she bumped her head, and it’s affected her memory.”
Michael lifted the slender woman easily and followed Maria toward the back of the house to Amy’s bedroom.
“Get up slowly,” Valenti told his prisoner. “Sit in that chair over there and cross your wrists behind you.”
The man did as he was told, his wary eyes never leaving Max.
“Max, grab my cuffs and get them on him. Liz, go ask Maria if there’s any rope in the house.”
Liz took off for the back bedroom, and Max hurried to secure the intruder. He still didn’t know if this man was in the DeLuca house because of some alien connection, or if he was a prowler or a rapist or what. But he had seen things, things he shouldn’t have seen, and Max had no idea what he would do with that information.
Liz returned moments later with a length of clothesline and Max bound the man’s feet to the chair. A few minutes later, Maria and Michael returned to the living room. “She’s still out, Sheriff," Maria told him. "I put a cold compress on her head and covered her with a blanket. I know I should stay with her, but I need to know what this creep is doing in our house.”
“A fine question, Maria,” the Sheriff agreed, looking expectantly at the defiant prisoner. “Why don’t you fill us in on that very thing, Mr. . . . ?”
“Wait!” cried Maria. “This is that guy from school! The one who tried to break into my locker! Mr. Vidoni said his name was Austin. Who are you?” she cried, her voice rising in pitch with every word. “What do you want with me?”
Austin’s eyes darted from Michael to Max and back to Michael. Then his eyes fell on Maria.
“I’ll talk to Maria. Alone,” he announced.
The fact that he had finally spoken quieted everyone for a moment. Then the Sheriff took charge.
“You’re not in a position to dictate the circumstances of this little conversation, Mr. Austin. I suggest you share your story with the group.”
Austin shook his head stubbornly. “I will talk to Maria. Only Maria.”
Maria turned angry eyes on her stalker. “Mr. Austin, if that’s really your name, you have been following me, invading my privacy, invading my home! You almost drew a gun in my house! I want to know what the hell you are doing here!” She looked at her friends and took a deep breath. Her voice became low and threatening. “I have no secrets from these people, so start talking.”
Austin hesitated, looking at each member of the group as the war of wills was fought. As the stillness closed in around her, Liz was overcome with a strange sense of him. She felt his emotions and intentions penetrating the air, and looked to see if anyone else was responding to it. They seemed completely unaware of it. It was Liz who broke the silence.
"He doesn't want to hurt Maria."
All eyes swung to her, another layer of confusion weighing down the air. Liz's eyes were riveted to Austin. "He's scared of us, but he wants to protect her. He's not going to hurt her."
Max walked toward Liz and studied her face. How could she know such a thing? Liz was not prone to exaggeration, nor did it escape her how important it was that she be right about this. Even when he touched her arm, her eyes never left Austin's.
"Liz? What are you talking about? How can you be sure about this?"
Liz slowly shifted her gaze to Max. "I don't know," she said honestly. "I just know. I can feel it. I feel what he's feeling." Her face turned fearful. "How, Max? How can I be feeling what he's feeling?" She reached for him and he gathered her in. She started to shake.
“Who are you?” growled Valenti, mentally trying to make the pieces of the puzzle fit.
Austin didn't respond immediately. He was watching Liz trembling in Max's arms. "I didn't think you were one of them," he whispered, almost to himself.
Liz turned to him, trying to calm her nerves. "What do you mean? Have you been watching me, too?"
"I've been watching Maria. That means I've seen a lot of all of you." He turned back to Maria. “I’m afraid for you, Maria. I think we should have this conversation alone,” he pleaded one more time.
“What makes you think I would ever be alone with you? These are the people I trust, not you.” She took a step closer to Michael, and he put his arm around her.
Something snapped in Austin’s resolve. “Do you even realize what you’re dealing with? I wasn’t sure whether to believe it until tonight, but now I’m convinced.” He took a long look at Michael and Max. “These friends of yours might be . . . .” His mouth worked furiously, as if he were afraid he might choke on the word. “They might be . . . alien.”
An icy calm descended in the room. Every face was frozen in shock, and Austin observed the effect of his words with alarm. Until he had seen their reaction, he hadn’t really been sure, but no one was laughing. No one was even questioning. What lay exposed on every face was fearful acknowledgment. They knew. They all knew.
“I think you’d better keep talkin’,” the sheriff warned him, caught off guard by the astonishingly accurate conclusion. “That’s a pretty wild accusation.”
Austin released his breath slowly. He realized he’d been holding it as he took in the stricken expressions on the faces around the room. “My name is Lucas Austin. Major Lucas Austin, recently retired from the Air Force. I’ve been . . . investigating . . . no, watching out for . . . well, both, really . . . Amy and Maria. Mostly Maria, as a favor, to an old friend.”
Confusion replaced fear all around the room.
“What old friend. Why?”
“Maria, I was a good friend of your father’s. A couple of days before he disappeared, I got a letter from him. The letter accompanied a sealed manila envelope, and said that if anything happened to him, I should read the contents of the envelope. Maria, I’ve had an eye on you for years, but I think you may be in danger now.” He looked again at Michael and Max. “Do you realize what you’re dealing with here?” he asked her. He turned to the Sheriff. “Do you?”
********
After some discussion among the group, and a series of menacing warnings to Lucas Austin, they agreed to uncuff their prisoner as long as he moved slowly and deliberately and agreed to answer their questions. They assembled around the dining room table, with Austin against the interior wall where he would have to get by two or more of them to escape. Having experienced the display put on by Max and Michael earlier, he had no intention of even trying.
He was confused by the ease with which the ones he suspected of being alien interacted with the ones he assumed were human. There was a trust built up among them, but he wasn’t sure it was voluntary. The humans showed no fear, so he didn’t think they were being threatened. Controlled, maybe? Unaware of the mind manipulation? How could he combat that?
“I’m right, aren’t I?” he asked, as much to observe the reaction as to hear the answer. He wasn’t expecting truth.
He watched Liz put her hand on Max’s arm, a comforting, reassuring gesture. No, she wasn’t afraid. Michael had his arm draped around Maria’s chair. He caught her quick glance at him—a “what do we do now?” look.
“You’re the one answering questions here, Austin,” the sheriff reminded him. “As Sheriff, let’s get some of mine out of the way first.”
Austin turned to make one more plea to Maria. “Maria, please. I really think you’ll want to hear what I have to say in private. Tell the others to wait in the other room." He begged her with his eyes. "Please, Maria.”
Maria sat silently for a moment. “Mr. Austin, these people are closer than family to me. We are responsible for each other in a way most people would never understand. They hear what I hear.”
Lucas Austin sighed. He was a military man, and he knew when a tactical retreat was the best course of action.
“Maria, your father was a good man. We met when he was working for the local telephone company. He had finished high school and already married your mother and had you. He was one of the crew assigned to our maintenance contract at White Sands Air Force Base where I was stationed. He often came out to the base for routine equipment checks or to trace a problem. Over a couple of years, we began to talk more and more, and I soon realized that he was a smart and ambitious young man who just didn’t know how to get out of his rut and make a better life for his family. He started asking me about the military, and I encouraged him to get his college degree and become an officer.
“He really liked the idea, and eventually, he enrolled at the community college, New Mexico Military Institute. He planned to transfer to a four-year school and then join the service. I advised him on courses, tutored him a little in Calculus, and we became rather close.”
He ventured a look at Maria, and was startled to see unshed tears shining in her eyes. He realized her father was only a vague memory for her, and hearing about him like this was having quite an impact. He suppressed a shudder when he saw Michael draw her close against him.
“I became concerned those last few weeks. Tom had been a good, conscientious student, but suddenly his grades were dropping, he was missing some classes, and his behavior was erratic. I tried to talk to him, but he was avoiding me, and everyone else, as far as I could tell. When I got that letter from him, I thought it was more evidence that he was losing it. That the pressure of school and family had proved too much for him. Then when he disappeared . . . .” Maria’s face was stricken, and he began to doubt the wisdom of telling her everything.
As if reading his mind, Maria pulled herself together. “Go on. Don’t leave anything out.”
“When he disappeared, I fished that envelope out of my desk drawer and opened it. I didn’t know what to think. He was either crazy, or he had stumbled across the most unbelievable secret in U.S. history.”
Austin reached inside his coat and the Sheriff was on his feet instantly. Max tensed, ready to respond to the slightest threat. “I’m reaching for the letter,” he assured them.
“Slowly,” the sheriff warned.
Austin reached for a zippered pocket in the lining of his jacket and pulled out a yellowed and ragged sheaf of papers.
“Here’s what he wrote:
Dear Lieutenant Austin,
I fear for my life and the life of my family. If that weren’t the case, I would never commit any of this to writing. Please believe me, I’m not crazy, but what I’m about to tell you may sound that way. If you are reading this, then I am dead or gone. That means my family is in danger, and I am pleading with you to help protect them in my absence. You are my closest friend, and the only person I feel I can trust.
Three months ago, I was working on a paper for military history. I had procrastinated, and Maria had been sick, and it was down to the wire to get it finished. We were supposed to prepare the paper in the computer lab, but I hadn’t finished, and the lab was closed. I threw myself on Elena’s mercy (remember Elena, the cleaning lady in Dow Hall?) and she let me into one of the professor’s offices to use the computer. That building is so isolated from the others, I figured no one would notice a light on late at night. Besides, since the military science department is in that building, I knew they would have all the resources I needed.
Anyway, a thunderstorm was brewing that night, and as I was working on my paper, the power flickered. Suddenly, the screen was opening files that I hadn’t been looking at. The stuff in those files was unbelievable. It described a crash . . . a real spaceship crash in 1947. It described the discovery of alien bodies—dead and alive! It had details of the ship, the debris. It said at least one alien was believed to have escaped, and it said there was a large empty part of the hull that looked like it had housed containers of some kind, but they couldn’t find the containers. And the professor's name whose office I was using was listed on the investigation team–he'd been military, at one time.
Then I saw an addendum to the file dated 1990. The government had become aware of three children found naked in the desert with no speech and no clue as to their origin. No one claimed them, there were no reports of stolen children or runaways. They seemed completely unsocialized. Some investigators were speculating that these were new arrivals to the planet, although most people thought that was preposterous. But it got me to thinking about the folks in town who had just adopted two kids—Diane and Philip Evans. Suddenly they had two 6-year-olds, and I remember they didn’t speak because Amy told me about them. She’d waited on them in the restaurant a few times.
I wasn’t sure if what I was reading was true or not, but I printed out some of it to look at later. It was too incredible to digest in the short time I was there. I shut those files down, finished my paper, and went home. A couple of days later, I was called into the professor’s office and asked about my whereabouts that night. I guess when he had opened his computer the next day, he could see from the file list what had been accessed. I had stupidly used my own password to log onto school resource sites, and they knew I had been in there.
I denied seeing the files, of course, and just said I wrote my paper and left, but he didn’t believe me. Why would he? I’d left my “prints” all over the place. Pretty soon, I realized I was being followed. He questioned me a couple more times, but I was too afraid to tell them anything, so I just kept saying I didn’t know. The more they pressured me, the more I began to believe that what I’d read was true, and they would do anything to keep it secret. I would have dismissed the whole thing except for the reaction I'd observed.
If any of this is true, we’re all in danger. I suspect my own government of plotting to silence me. I’m afraid that my little Maria, who is just about the same age as these foundling children, will somehow get involved with them. They are bound to go to school together. What if they're dangerous? What if she unknowingly does something to upset them? Or worse, what if she should find out their secret?
I know I sound like a madman, but I’m asking you for the most desperate favor of my life. Keep an eye on Amy and Maria. I love them so much, and if my mistake winds up hurting them, nothing they can do to me will be penance enough. I need someone to make sure that Amy can make it on her own. And I want to be sure that Maria never becomes involved in any of this. They can’t know this . . . ever. The more they know, the more danger they are in. Please, Lieutenant Austin, even if you don’t believe me, watch out for my family.
With many thanks,
Tom DeLuca
As the Major folded the fragile papers, he could see the pain and anguish on the faces around the table. The aliens had affected Maria’s life before she ever knew of their existence. It didn’t seem to matter about their good intentions or their vow of secrecy, they couldn’t seem to stop hurting people.
Michael rose abruptly, startling Maria. She reached for him, but he pulled away and turned toward the doorway, only to stop dead in his tracks. “Maria,” he breathed. Everyone turned toward the hallway.
There stood Amy DeLuca, white as a sheet. “Oh my God, Maria. What have you been hiding from me?”
Part 13
Hardly a breath could be heard as six pairs of eyes focused on Amy, who was standing unsteadily in the doorway. Her face was pinched, her eyes determined.
"What is it you've been keeping from me?" she repeated.
JimValenti was the first to react. He rose from his chair slowly and took a step toward her.
"Amy, you've had a shock. Let me help you back to bed."
"No." Amy stepped into the room.
Max and Michael exchanged nervous looks. Michael then turned to Maria.
"Do something," he hissed at her.
She threw him an irritated look and then rushed forward as Amy faltered and reached back for the support of the doorway.
"Mom! You need to lie down. Please!"
Amy gathered herself and faced the group again. Around her were faces she knew, trusted, even loved. What was it they were hiding? And who was this stranger among them? Why was he still here?
Again, she stepped further into the room. "No."
The sheriff stepped forward to take her arm and guided her into his chair.
"Amy, I don't know . . . ."
"Then let me tell you what I know," she interrupted. "I know that a lot of strange things have happened over the last year that have never been explained. I know that Maria and her friends have disappeared, sometimes overnight, and have offered only lame excuses. I know that tonight, in this house, Michael threw a man across a room without touching him. I know Max held him down with some sort of green cloud, and I know that you, Jim, weren't even surprised. And finally, I know that a man broke into my home and instead of being in jail, he's sitting in my dining room chatting with everyone like it's a family reunion!
Her frantic speech finished, she looked around the room, daring them not to respond to her. When her eyes fell on Lucas, she hesitated, the slightest hint of recognition passing across her face. Lucas attempted a half-smile.
"Hello, Amy."
She frowned momentarily, struggling to place the face she felt sure was familiar to her. Then, "Lucas? Lucas Austin?"
He nodded. "It's been a long time, Amy. You seem to be doing all right for yourself."
"Lucas, what are you doing here? Why did you break into my house?"
Lucas glanced uncomfortably around the room at the anxious faces awaiting his reply. He picked nervously at the papers he was holding, but looked up sharply when Amy gasped.
"What's that?" she demanded, her face draining of the little color that was left. "That's Tom's handwriting. Do you know where he is?"
Again, Liz was struck with impressions, this time from Amy. It seemed that while her connection with Max was growing stronger, even from a distance, she was also able to sense strong emotions in others around her. Her first impression with Lucas Austin earlier had frightened her, but now she found herself both awed and curious by this strange new sensation. She could feel Amy's turmoil--the guilt, the confusion, the overpowering need to know. Liz knew then that it was time. Amy had to know the truth. She turned to Max and nodded slightly. In her eyes, Max saw certainty and confidence, and he trusted it.
"Okay, Mrs. DeLuca, we'll answer your questions. But know this: with the truth comes a certain amount of danger and some hard decisions. Are you sure you want to do this now?"
"Max!" cried Michael. "What are you doing?"
"It's time, Michael."
Michael opened his mouth to protest again, but Maria took his hand, and he turned to her. "It's time, Michael," she pleaded softly.
He searched her face, letting himself see, maybe for the first time, how hard this had been on her--loving him, and living a lie with the only other person she loved as much. His expression softened, and he sighed, resigned.
Jim Valenti returned his attention to Lucas. "Mr. Austin, I don't believe we're done here yet. I'd like to ask you to stay the night in my jail, as my guest. I'm inclined to believe your story, but there is a lot to clear up yet, and I'm not prepared to let you walk out of here."
"And if I refuse?" Austin answered.
"Then I have more than enough reason to arrest you."
Austin smiled sardonically. "Then I'd be pleased to accept your invitation."
Valenti turned to Max. "I'll see to Mr. Austin and come back. I want to be here when you talk to Amy."
He looked over at Amy with concern, a fondness evident on his face. "Why don't you all get some coffee on and get comfortable. It's gonna be a long night."
"We'll wait for you," Max assured him.
"We'd better call our folks," Liz suggested, "and tell them what's going on--at least about telling Amy. I know they'll understand, and this way they won't worry."
Maria led Amy into the living room while Michael paced nervously, uncomfortable with the inevitable baring of their secrets to yet another human. They seemed to be doing that a lot lately.
Max and Liz headed to the kitchen. As Liz retrieved coffee mugs from the cupboard, she broached the subject that had been bothering her.
"Max, that thing you did to Major Austin--I've never seen that before, but the sheriff obviously knew about it. Why?"
Max cringed inwardly at the hurt in her voice. "I haven't been hiding it, Liz. I honestly just forgot to mention it. The first time it happened was early last summer, when you and I weren't seeing much of each other." He hesitated; even the thought of those days still hurt, and he could see the pain on Liz's face when he mentioned it. He shook it off and continued.
"Michael and I were arguing about something. He was about to go off half-cocked again, and I was so angry, I just reacted. It shocked us both. I didn't even know how I did it. Later, I started practicing; I wanted to be sure I could control it. The only reason the sheriff knows is because he stopped by one day when I was working on it, and he asked again to be kept up to speed on whatever powers we were discovering. That way, he can anticipate what might be coming from our enemies and what to count on from me if we ever have to fight off someone together."
Max pulled Liz into his arms and kissed the top of her head. "It's not about secrets, Liz. It's just about forgetfulness. I haven't needed to use that anywhere, and when I'm with you," he pulled back and smiled into her beautiful, trusting face, "there are a million others things I would rather talk about . . . or do," he teased. "Am I forgiven?"
Liz gave him a stern look. "I'll get back to you on that."
At his worried look, she relented. "Of course, I forgive you, Max. Just don't keep me in the dark. My reasons are the same as the sheriff's, plus one more important one--I love you. I want to know everything about you. No secrets."
"Deal," Max agreed, and sealed his promise with a kiss. When he ended the kiss, he noted the slightly glazed look in Liz's eyes with satisfaction. He lived for that look.
Soon, everyone but the sheriff was assembled in the living room, listening in tense silence for the sound of his car. As soon as he returned, he slid in next to Amy on the couch and took her hand.
"Ready?" he smiled.
Amy took a deep breath and nodded.
********
It was almost 4 a.m. when Max had brought Liz home from their evening of revelations--the second meeting with the Voyans, their beautiful anniversary celebration, and the tension of the break-in, hearing Tom DeLuca's letter, and then the "new reality" talk with Amy; they were almost as drained and exhausted as they had been the night of Max's rescue from Pierce.
It had gone "as well as could be expected." Amy had listened to their story in stunned silence, unable to even ask questions. With each new disclosure, she had sunk deeper into Jim Valenti's willing arms. She had cried a little when she heard about their more dangerous escapades, wondering how she could not have known the trauma her daughter had experienced. She was awestruck when she learned of the aliens' powers. She was horrified when they described what Pierce had done, looking at Max with new respect and compassion. When she heard how Max had healed Kyle, she understood the surprising closeness between Jim and the group of teens. Finally, she learned that the Parkers and the Evans had only recently been told about all this. She couldn't imagine how Diane and Philip Evans had felt when they realized that they had raised two alien children. Liz had told Amy that both sets of parents were more than willing to talk to her when she was ready.
Now, in the haven of Liz's balcony, the two young lovers wanted nothing other than to hold each other. They could feel their mutual need to abandon the world within the shelter of their love. They curled around each other in Liz's bed and fell asleep instantly, welcoming the peace of their dreamworlds where only the two of them existed.
********
"Paul!" Nancy Parker answered the early morning knock at the back entrance to the cafe. She had been debating whether to wake Liz for church, knowing that she had come in very late after their talk last night with Amy DeLuca. Their unexpected guest meant a change in plans for all of them.
Paul Hernandez had been a close personal friend of Claudia Parker's, Liz's deceased grandmother. He (along with Claudia's after-spirit) had been instrumental in helping Max and Liz find the Criston in the ancient Anasazi Cliff Palace in Mesa Verde, Colorado. Later, he had helped ease Max's and Liz's parents' acceptance of so many new truths: the aliens among them, Liz's and Jeff's alien/Anasazi ancestry, and even the unique and special bond between Max and Liz. Everyone now considered him part of their family, and his presence was a welcome surprise.
"Come in, Paul! How wonderful to see you. What brings you here?"
"Good to see you, too, Nancy. Actually, I'm just stopping on my way to Apache Point Observatory down in Sunspot. Ever since my retirement from the Astronomy department at UNM, I've been doing consulting on new telescope installations. They've just taken delivery on a real beauty down at Apache Point, and I couldn't resist the offer to work with it."
"That's so exciting, Paul! Maybe our star-gazing group could get a tour down there when it's all set up."
"Great idea, Nancy. I'll try to arrange that. I'm just sorry I had to disturb you so early, but I wanted to see everyone, especially Max and Liz, and I have dinner plans with the head of the observatory. It's at least a two-hour drive from here."
"Don't be silly, Paul. You're welcome here any time. I was just about to get Liz up anyway, and Jeff is just finishing dressing. Have a seat, and I'll get you some coffee.
She led Paul to the living room and, after getting his coffee, hurried to find Jeff and Liz. Just as she started down the hallway, she saw Jeff emerge from their bedroom. They met outside Liz's doorway.
"Jeff, Paul Hernandez just stopped by on his way to Apache Point Observatory. He just wanted to say hello."
"It'll be good to see him again," Jeff smiled. "I bet he wants to see Lizzie, too."
Nancy flashed him an answering smile. "Of course. Max, too. We should call Philip and Diane."
She turned to knock on Liz's door. She rapped softly, but got no response, so she called her name. Still no answer. She turned the doorknob. Locked. She glanced at Jeff, a slightly worried frown creasing her brow.
As she released the doorknob, however, the door gave way. It had been locked but not fully closed. As she pushed the door open, her eyes widened and her mouth fell open. At his wife's stiffened reaction, Jeff peered over her shoulder. Suddenly, his face mirrored hers. The vision they had fought, the truth they had studiously ignored had risen to slap them into reality.
There in Liz's bed were Max and Liz, spooned tightly. Max's arm was draped over Liz's body, their fingers intertwined, their faces a study in contentment. The sheet had worked its way down to their waists, revealing Max's muscular chest and Liz's barely-there tank top. The opening of the door must have created a cool draft because Max reached down in his sleep and pulled the sheet up over Liz, an instinctively loving gesture. As he moved, Liz shifted slightly and sighed his name.
An odd feeling came over Max and his consciousness jolted awake. Seconds later, his eyes flew open. Staring back at him were Liz's parents, frozen in place by the scene before them. After Max's initial shock at seeing them, a feeling of settled over him. There was no avoiding this now. He finally had the excuse he needed to change the intolerable status quo.
"We'll be right out," he said, a note of command in his voice.
|
|
posted on 20-Apr-2002 11:17:01 AM
| Part 14
At a complete loss as to how to react, Nancy and Philip backed slowly out of the doorway. Max could hear Nancy stage whispering to her husband. "Jeff, what should we do? I knew this would happen. I knew it!"
He couldn't hear Jeff's response, but he knew that Liz and he had better get out there and talk things over with her parents.
He shook Liz, who was still sleeping peacefully against him. For a few seconds, he became distracted by the joy of waking up with her. Every time he awoke to find Liz in his arms, he felt a surge of love that never seemed to subside. He knew beyond any doubt that this was how it was meant to be for them. It was this sense of completeness that allowed him to welcome the uncomfortable talk they would have with Liz's parents. He wasn't so sure Liz would see the bright side to this, however.
"Liz!" He shook her again. "We've got to get up! Liz!"
His efforts were rewarded when two large brown eyes fluttered open and gazed at him with such love and tenderness, he almost forgot everything else. Her mouth slowly curved into a brilliant smile and she reached for him, pulling him down for their first kiss of the day. Max knew it would be so easy to lose himself in her, but the larger problem needed to be resolved, and he needed Liz thinking at full strength.
"Liz," he mumbled against her persistent mouth. "Liz! We have to get dressed now."
She frowned in confusion. "Why?"
“Because about five minutes ago, your parents walked into this room."
Liz gasped and her eyes flew wide. "What? Here? They were in here? Max, they saw you?"
Max nodded. "Liz, it's okay. We're going to go out there and talk to them and make them understand how it is with us. This had to happen sooner or later, and I, for one, would like to get things out in the open."
At her still-frightened look, Max pulled her close again. "Liz, I don't want them to see me as just your boyfriend, even though we both know it's a sham. They need to know I'm not going away--voluntarily, at least--and that we are joined together by Voyan custom. You are my queen on Voya, and if it were in my power, you would be my wife here. It's getting harder and harder to pretend."
Liz's eyes shone at him, touched by his intensity and, when it came to talking to the Parkers, courage. They just didn't come any better than Max Evans, she thought happily. He had given her courage with the strength of his conviction.
"Then let's go," she replied.
They dressed quickly and headed for the living room. Liz and Max were surprised and delighted to find Paul Hernandez waiting for them. Forgetting their mission momentarily, Liz flew toward him, hugging him tightly. When she released him, a smiling Max shook his hand.
"It's so good to see you!" Liz smiled broadly at their friend.
"Well, I was passing through Roswell and didn't want to miss a chance to see everyone." He glanced at the Parkers, sitting quietly on the couch. Looking back at Max and Liz, he raised his eyebrows. "Have I come at a bad time?"
"Not at all," Max answered. "In fact, your timing couldn't be better." He turned toward Jeff and Nancy Parker. "I realize we've given you quite a shock, but I'm actually glad this happened. We need to talk."
Nancy looked at him with almost frightened eyes. She had tried so hard not to let herself think about this aspect of Liz's relationship with Max. She still thought of Liz as her baby girl, and she wasn't ready to come to terms with her becoming a woman, let alone an alien queen. Jeff was a bundle of nerves. He had recognized weeks ago that this relationship defied explanation, and that the circumstances of their backgrounds and the intensity of their feelings would lead to this day eventually, but he couldn't help grieving the loss of his little girl. He resented Max in some ways because he had become the most important person in Liz's life, and Jeff didn't feel ready to let her go. He watched Max warily, unsure of how to react to this inevitable confrontation.
Max was calm, controlled, confident. He took hold of Liz's hand and squeezed it reassuringly. She looked up at him and realized that she was seeing more and more frequent flashes of the leader Max was destined to be. "Mr. and Mrs. Parker, no one understands more than I do your desire to protect Liz. I know you want what's best for her, and you're not sure I'm it, especially at our young ages, but please, listen to what I have to say."
Both Parkers were looking from Max to Liz and back to Max, wondering what new revelation he was waiting to tell them this time. Paul looked on, resigned to his familiar place on the sidelines of yet another emotional scene between this unique couple and their parents.
"We were able to contact my Voyan family again last night," Max began, watching the surprise register on each face. "My Voyan mother helped clarify more about our customs, and Liz and I learned that what we feel in our hearts has already been accepted on our planet. Liz is my queen and my mate; we have achieved what my mother called 'the joining.'"
Nancy uttered a choked sound as her trembling hand reached for Jeff, though her eyes never left Max's face.
"Mrs. Parker, this 'joining' is not just physical, it's spiritual, too. Liz and I have bonded; my mother even confirmed that with some kind of test. She was satisfied that we are one, and that it's a good thing for us and for my people. We all understand that from your perspective, this is anything but normal, but you should know that if it were in my power to marry Liz, I would do it today."
Liz's heart ached as she watched the internal struggle play out across her parents' faces. She never wanted to hurt them, but it was important to her that they accept Max. She wasn't just a daughter anymore; she was, for all practical purposes, a wife, and that was her most important role now.
"Mom, Dad," she began, "I love you. I would never intentionally hurt you. You mean the world to me, and you've always done your best for me. This past year has been strange and hard for all of us, but you've raised me to think for myself and to love and to choose what's right. This is right. Please trust in what you've done. Trust me to choose wisely."
She looked up at Max and saw the love and pride he was feeling at her words. It gave her the courage to continue.
"I'm sorry this came up the way it did, but I know you aren't really all that shocked, are you? Mom, you and I even talked about birth control once, remember? And Max and I are being very careful. Dad, you knew from the campout at Chaco Canyon this summer that what Max and I have is different, stronger than most people ever find." She paused, reaching out with her mind to detect their feelings, trying to find their emotions just as she had last night with Lucas Austin and Amy DeLuca. What she felt warmed her heart, because in spite of the shock, anger, and fear that were so predictable, the overwhelming emotion was love and concern for her. And most surprisingly, there was even a begrudging respect for Max and his willingness to take a stand because of his deep love for their daughter.
“We know this is hard for you; that’s why we’ve done our best to keep this to ourselves for now. We aren’t hiding, and we aren’t ashamed. It was our respect for you and our desire to make this adjustment as easy for you as we could that made us keep a low profile. Last night, though, there was so much happening that left us emotionally exhausted. First we met with Max’s family, and some of Michael’s, too,” she smiled, glancing at Paul. “Then there was the break-in at Amy’s and telling her everything. And,” she beamed, looking up at Max lovingly, “it was our anniversary.”
“Break in?” Jeff asked, alarmed.
“Anniversary?” Nancy mumbled.
“A man broke in to the DeLuca’s house. He turned out to be an old friend of Tom DeLuca’s who had been keeping a distant eye on Maria and Amy, but in the process, he was figuring some things out about Michael, Isabel, and me at the same time,” Max explained.
“And it was a year ago yesterday that I was shot and Max saved my life,” Liz said with a glow of happiness that escaped no one’s notice.
Liz was immediately aware of her parents’ flood of pain and gratefulness as they remembered once again that their daughter would not be standing there now were it not for one Max Evans, hero, alien, and from the looks of things, future son-in-law.
Then another sensation pierced Liz's mind and she turned to look with surprise at Paul. He was quietly observing the scene with a faint smile on his face and a twinkle in his eye. He believed in them. She realized now that he always had. How could he have been so sure of them from the beginning? When their eyes met, Paul's widened with faint surprise.
"You have it, don't you?" he asked quietly. "Your grandmother's gift of sensing others' emotions. I can see you reaching out for them. It's the same look that always crossed your grandmother's face when she was 'tuning in' to others." He smiled as she slowly nodded, aware that this was new to her.
"This was my grandmother's gift, wasn't it?" Liz began to smile, too. "Dad, Paul is right! This is another part of my heritage surfacing. This is why Grandma and Paul have always supported Max and me. Grandma knew it was right, that it was meant to be. And Paul believed in her instincts, right Paul?"
"She felt your bond from across a distance as soon as you two connected. She never wavered in her belief in that bond." Paul turned to Nancy and Jeff. "I'm not a parent, so I won't be so presumptuous as to offer advice. I will tell you, though, that I do believe in Claudia's instincts, and having watched Max and Liz together, as well as watching an alien race embrace their union, I don't believe there is anything that can or should keep them apart. It's out of our hands."
The Parkers sat immobile, absorbing all that had been said. Liz's heart went out to them once again. They had had less time and less reason to accept all this than Liz had. "Mom, Dad, Max and I have never wanted to make this difficult for you. We have tried to be so careful to make things appear normal for your sake. But the fact is, much of what has happened has been as shocking to us as it has to you, and we have learned that our being together is what makes us strong and keeps us sane with all this craziness." She slipped her arm around Max's waist and his arm immediately encompassed her, drawing her close.
"For better or for worse, we are destined to follow this through together. I just pray we will have your blessing." She released Max to give each of her parents a hug. Nancy began to cry softly, and Jeff held Liz so tightly, she couldn't get a full breath. When she stood again, she asked, "Can you find it in your hearts to accept us?"
Jeff stood and faced Max. "I guess I've known this was coming; I just didn't want to face it. After all those years of trying to keep Liz's ancestry a secret, it's hard to believe it's come back full circle with such force." He shook his head, obvious regret darkening his face. "I admire you, Max. I really do. But what you are headed for in your life scares me, and the fact that my only daughter is headed there with you scares me even more. I know there's nothing I can do to stop this, so promise me this: Liz will always come first. And don't let pride keep you from asking for help. If you're going to be a part of this family, then you have to trust us." He held out his hand, and Max grasped it firmly, a serious expression on his face.
"That's a promise I'm happy to make. Thank you." He shook Jeff's hand, and then shifted his gaze to Nancy Parker, who had punctuated this exchange with an occasional sniff. Max knelt down and looked directly into her eyes with an intensity and sincerity that startled her into silence.
"Mrs. Parker, I love Liz with all my heart, and I consider myself the luckiest person in the universe that she returns that love. I know that she loves you, too, and that won't ever change." He continued to hold her gaze, pouring as much of himself into his plea as he could. "It will make it better for all of us, especially Liz, if we're all on the same side."
After a long, silent moment, Nancy Parker spoke, her voice shaking. “You are so young. Even if we could approve of this, no one else would understand. You’re in high school. Liz is still 17. You still have college and . . . .”
“I have an idea about that, too,” Max suggested tentatively. “Liz and I both have enough credits to graduate from high school after our junior year except for one English course. If we took that in summer school, we could go to college in the fall. Lots of college students are married. No one would even think twice about it. They would just assume we were older. That way, we can be married, continue our education so that we’re as prepared as we can be for what might be ahead, and we won’t attract any special attention.”
Liz looked down at Max, amazed that he had been thinking so seriously about all this.
“Max, you never mentioned this to me,” she chided him.
“I wanted to bring it up last night, but . . . .” He didn’t need to finish his sentence. She blushed, remembering how there had been so much passion between them and so little conversation. Afterwards, all hell had broken loose at the DeLuca’s.
Nancy looked at Max with a mixture of awe and fear. “Married? College? What if your enemies come here? What if you have to go home to . . . wherever it is you’re from? How can I turn Liz over to a life of danger and who knows what? What if she couldn’t survive a trip to your planet? What if she got pregnant? We don’t know what could happen to her.” Her voice was building to a frantic level; Liz could see she was close to becoming hysterical. Max looked up at Liz helplessly.
“Mom, it’s okay. None of this is settled yet.” Max opened his mouth to respond, but Liz threw him a warning look. Her mother couldn’t take much more. “We’ll work it out,” she promised.
Jeff helped Nancy to her feet. “We just need some time to think. Paul, please feel free to stay and visit with Max and Liz. Shall we meet downstairs for lunch?”
Paul nodded his agreement, sad to see so much anguish disrupting the lives of these wonderful people caught in extraordinary circumstances. He watched Jeff guide Nancy back toward their room.
Max moved toward Paul to shake his hand. "Thanks, Paul. You've done so much for us already, but I'm really grateful for your support."
Paul nodded modestly. "You've always had it, Max. I hope you'll remember I'm here if you need me."
“I just hope Mrs. Parker can adjust to all this,” Max sighed. “I can’t lose Liz now.”
Two small arms encircled his waist from behind. “That could never happen,” Liz reassured him. “No matter what.” She ducked under his arm and looked up at him. “We’re together, Max. She just needs some time.”
Max returned her intense gaze, and then took a deep breath. He returned his attention to their guest.
“So, Paul, you’re headed to Apache Point? What’s going on down there?”
“They’ve just bought a powerful new telescope, and I’m going to help them install and calibrate it.”
Paul observed the meaningful look that Max and Liz exchanged. They turned back to him, a mixture of hesitation and hope on their faces.
“Okay, you two. What’s going on?”
“Let us tell you about Michael’s sister,” Max smiled.
Part 15
Tess found herself in the desert, the sun beating down on her mercilessly. She took off the jacket that she was inexplicably wearing, but felt little relief. She looked around, confused as to how she had gotten there, searching for shelter, a car, water, anything to help ease the panic that was slowly rising in her throat.
Her chest felt tight, as if bound by some unseen restraint, and she could hear the rush of wind in her ears, although the air around her was still and oppressive. What had happened to her? Why was she alone? Where was everyone?
Soon breathing became more of an effort, and she felt claustrophobic, even in the wide open spaces of the desert. She had to get out. Now.
She began to run, her arms and legs pumping hard, her breaths short and shallow.
“Ow!” protested a voice behind her. Tess turned, frightened by a voice in the lonesome vastness.
“Ow!” she heard again. Slowly, the desert around her began to evaporate, and her own bedroom came into focus. A dream. It had all been a bizarre dream. But she was still hot, and it was still hard to breathe.
As the dreamworld dissipated and reality crystallized, Tess became aware of the vice-like grip of arms around her. She screamed and began to fight her way out of their grasp. Her scream was immediately echoed by another scream, a deeper, huskier scream. She whirled around in her bed and came face to face with Kyle. Another scream erupted from her throat, this time a scream of surprise and outrage. Kyle echoed her again, shock evident on his face. He jumped from the bed, looking desperately around the room, confused and frantic. Nothing was making sense.
The two stared at each other, frozen in their effort to make sense of what had happened. Tess’s mouth was agape at Kyle standing there, having burst from her bed in nothing but his boxers. He was staring back, looking for all the world like he didn’t know why Tess was in his room, in his bed.
Gradually, Kyle began to put the pieces together. This was Tess’s room now, not his. He had climbed in bed with her! Why? Then it hit him. The dream. A hint of a smile lit the corners of his mouth at the memory. He had been showering when he heard the shower curtain shift. To his amazement, a blond vixen with seductive eyes and plump breasts had stepped gracefully into the tub, trailed her fingers up his damp chest, curled her fingers into his hair, and pulled him against her, sliding up against him toward his mouth. She had seduced her willing target, leading him to her bed where he had lost himself in her body. The vivid sensations were still with him, and his body reacted abruptly, catching him off-guard.
Tess saw his erection come to life and his frantic expression as he tried to hide it.
“Tess! I’m sorry! I must have been sleepwalking! Oh, God!” Kyle’s eyes darted everywhere, refusing to settle anywhere, especially on Tess’s face.
“Kyle!” Jim Valenti stood in the doorway, looking with shock from his son to his temporary ward and back again. “What in the name of all that’s holy is going on here?!”
Kyle started to prance, the urge to run irrepressible, but there was nowhere to go.
“Dad, honestly, I don’t know what happened. I . . . .” As the evidence of Kyle’s aroused state began to subside, Tess was hit with a completely inappropriate urge to giggle. It started small and bubbled forth in louder and louder bursts until she fell back against her pillow, holding her sides. The sheriff gaped at the scene, completely unable to understand what had happened and more than a little unsettled by Tess’s unexpected fit of laughter. Kyle made a mad dash for the bathroom and slammed the door, eliciting another bout of muffled giggles from under Tess’s pillow.
Jim Valenti knew he had to do something, but he had no idea what. “Both of you, dressed and in the kitchen in ten minutes!” he barked.
Tess was still struggling to control her mirth when she entered the kitchen, and it didn’t help at all when Kyle crept in, avoiding her gaze at all costs. Jim Valenti’s severe expression was even funny, and she wasn’t at all sure she could look as contrite as she was expected to.
“Who wants to tell me what happened?” He glared at both of them, more afraid of the answer than he let on.
“It was nothing, Sheriff,” Tess assured him. “It was just an accident. Kyle climbed into his old bed in his sleep, and it startled me . . . and him, evidently.” Another unwelcome chuckle escaped her, and she clamped down on it hard. The truth was, she was delighted that Kyle’s subconscious had led him to her bed. That was the most encouraging sign she’d had from him in a long time. He’d been so damn careful with her since they had begun to recognize their mutual attraction.
Kyle’s guilty expression made his father nervous. “Kyle? Is that what happened?” Kyle finally let himself look at Tess, relieved and gratified to see the affection in her eyes. She wasn’t holding it against him . . . so to speak. She wasn’t going to accuse him of mauling her. He relaxed a little.
“Yeah, Dad. I’m sorry. I don’t know how I could have done that, even in my sleep.”
A suspicious look lingered on the sheriff’s face, but he could only accept the story at face value. “I’ll get a lock on that door by tonight,” he promised Tess. Tess was surprised by the pang of disappointment that swept through her. Of course, that was the right thing to do, she told herself. She stole another look at Kyle. He had picked up on her reaction, and now he was the one suppressing a smile.
The phone ringing broke the awkward silence, and as Jim answered it, Tess and Kyle began to fix breakfast, flowing through the practiced choreography of people who were used to a familiar ritual. He took down the bowls and grabbed the bread, putting four pieces into the toaster. She reached for the milk and juice, pouring everyone the drinks she knew they wanted without even asking, and setting them on the placemats at the table. As Jim continued his conversation, Tess surrendered to an ornery whim.
“Must have been some dream,” she murmured suggestively, sidling up beside Kyle. He turned to get off a quick retort when something in her eyes caught his breath.
“It won’t always be a dream,” he whispered softly, and suddenly Tess found nothing funny in the situation.
The sheriff hung up the phone, breaking the spell that had held them mesmerized. “Remember Paul Hernandez?” he asked them. They nodded, still unnerved by their brief exchange. “He’s back in town for the day, and he’s headed down to Apache Point to help install their new telescope.”
Kyle and Tess were quickly focused on what he was saying. They had told him all about their meeting with the Voyans at the end of the long session with Amy. “If they can contact Michael’s sister, this could be her chance to get a job where she can help identify incoming Voyan ships. It’d be perfect! She’d be right near Roswell and all of you.”
“When are they going to try to contact her?” Tess asked.
“As soon as they can reach Michael. He’s not home, so they’re betting he’s still at the DeLuca’s. They don’t want to call over there yet. Amy needs to get some rest. I hope she can deal with all this when she wakes up,” he said thoughtfully. “I’d go over there, but I’ve still got this Austin guy to deal with.”
As they sat down to breakfast, each mind was a hive of worries, ideas, and emotions. None of them really noticed the quiet that settled over the table.
********
Michael stuck his head in the door and watched Maria sleeping next to her mother in Amy’s bedroom. His head and his heart were battling it out, slamming logic and emotion back and forth like a championship ping-pong match. He kept coming up with the same end result—he was no good for her. He had started ruining her life as soon as he emerged from his pod, and he had only made it worse since they’d met. Her father was gone because of him. Her life was in danger because of him. He knew he loved her, but that’s why he had to push her away.
He could already anticipate her anger, her eyes throwing sparks at him, her words punching holes in the air between them. He loved that. Sparring with Maria made him feel alive. She challenged him, wouldn’t let him get away with anything, laid it all out there where he had to deal with it. She made him better than he was. And she loved him in spite of it all.
Her angelic features belied the fire that lay beneath, and he studied her, memorizing her face to keep within his heart for later, when he needed her and she wasn’t there. He walked heavily out to the porch, sitting on the steps with the coffee he had just made. He couldn’t bring himself to leave until they woke up, so he could see for himself that Amy was coping with the shock they had delivered. Maria would have her hands full. He’d have to wait until later to tell her of his decision.
Two warm hands slid up his back and began to massage his neck. He moved his head in a slow circle, relishing the soothing touch. She had magic fingers.
“Morning,” she crooned, bending to kiss the top of his head. “Rough night. Are you okay?”
This would be hard, maybe the hardest thing he’d ever done. But it wouldn’t be now. He knew she was fragile now, in spite of her attempt at normalcy. “I’m okay. How are you?”
“Tired, but okay. We’ll have to see about mom when she wakes up.” She sat next to him and looked up, smiling. “Thanks for staying, Michael. That means a lot to me.”
Michael looked away, embarrassed as he always was when he was caught playing the good guy. “No big deal. I figured you might need me if she woke up and freaked.”
Maria accepted his answer; he never did know how to react to gratitude. She looped her arms around one of his and rested her head on his shoulder. He stiffened, and Maria frowned. Maybe he was just jumpy about all that happened last night, she thought. He probably thought her mother would wake up and start screaming at the top of her lungs. He deserved to be jumpy.
The phone rang, and Maria hurried inside. “Michael, it’s Max!” she called.
Michael came inside and took the phone. She watched his face as he grunted his understanding, his whole body becoming animated as Max continued talking. Finally Michael spoke.
“I’ll meet you at the sheriff’s office. Bring the orb; mine’s at home.”
Michael let a rare smile break out on his face, and he grabbed Maria by the shoulders excitedly.
“Paul Hernandez is at the Parker’s. He’s on his way to Apache Point Observatory to help install their new high-powered telescope.” He watched Maria expectantly, waiting for the light to dawn. When it did, Maria wrapped her arms around him and bounced with anticipation.
“Michael, this is just what we need for your sister! If Paul can help her get a job there, she could adjust it to watch for Voyan ships! Does he think he can help us? Can he get her a job?”
“Yeah. He knows the director there and says they’ll have to hire some new people to work with this telescope. It’s cutting edge stuff, but she’s bound to know everything about it and more.” Michael let it sink in that the sister he never knew he had until yesterday might be coming to join him on Earth, and working near Roswell at that! He was suddenly energized.
“Maria, we’re all supposed to meet at the sheriff’s office first and see what else we can learn from Lucas Austin. Then we’re going to use Max’s orb to contact Zeval. I wonder how fast she can get here!”
Maria grinned at the excitement on Michael’s usually deadpan face. It brought a whole new dimension to him, and she felt her heart embrace him even more. One day, she would have the chance to patiently scrape away the many layers of Michael. She didn’t know what she would find, but she felt sure there was pure gold inside.
********
Malek watched the stars streak by the observation window. Three more weeks until they reached Earth. At least he had the element of surprise on his side. If his intelligence reports were correct, the royal family was hiding out in the southwestern portion of the North American continent. An earlier transmission had put them somewhere in New Mexico, but they hadn’t been able to pick up anything else since.
No matter. He could feel them getting closer every day. They had dealt his cause a staggering blow when they had returned the Criston to the King’s family. The people had rallied behind them, caught up in a vulgar display of patriotism and good will. Malek’s own planet, Krona, an industrial powerhouse, had managed to maintain a viable alliance with Durin, a harsh planet good for little but mining and full of malcontents, but Voya had renewed its strong bond with Theron, cornering the market on technology, culture, and philosophy, and the malleable farmers on Oreana blew whichever way the wind was strongest. He intended to be that wind and throw the balance of power back in his favor. Capturing the royal family would break the back of the Voyan effort, and install him permanently as leader of the 5-planet cluster.
He had spent his adulthood one step behind the Voyans, his dream forever just out of his reach. But no more. He had narrowed down his search for his enemies, and best of all, he now knew the King’s weakness. Yes, indeed, he would bring the King of Voya to his knees.
|
|
posted on 20-Apr-2002 11:18:41 AM
| Part 16
Lucas Austin watched the parade file into the holding area of the Roswell jail on this quiet Sunday afternoon. He'd never been in jail before, not counting that time when he was on leave after boot camp and got a little drunk. Well, a lot drunk. Evidently, he had gotten into a losing argument with an arcade game. Other than that, he'd walked the straight and narrow, and even though he'd spent a short and uncomfortable night as the sheriff's "guest," he supposed he was lucky he hadn't been arrested.
The teens, and the sheriff, too, strangely enough, looked energized, excited. Amy and the other adults, whom he recognized as parents from his surveillance, looked worn and a little shellshocked. He could easily understand Amy's state of mind, but he was perplexed by the others. They had known the truth for a while.
"Good afternoon, Mr. Austin," the sheriff boomed cheerfully. "I hope my deputy has been taking good care of you."
"No complaints," Lucas responded as the sheriff unlocked his door.
"Glad to hear it. I wondered if we could have a moment of your time."
Lucas almost smiled. Clearly he had no choice in the matter, but the sheriff liked to keep things "friendly." A typical law enforcement tactic.
The group crowded into the largest interrogation room. There were only four chairs, and Lucas noted with interest that they were occupied immediately by the sheriff, Max, Michael, and himself. The others lined the walls, accepting without question that these were the key players in this conversation.
"Okay, Mr. Austin. Let's pick up where we left off last night. Tom DeLuca was a close friend who sent you a package to open in case anything happened to him. When he disappeared, you opened it to find evidence of an alien presence on this planet. Since then, you've been keeping an eye on Amy and Maria in his absence, and you've been drawing some conclusions about the identity of those aliens. Is that accurate so far?"
Lucas nodded.
"Then, tell me, Mr. Austin, why you felt it necessary to break into the DeLuca's home. Why not knock on the front door?"
Lucas looked at the group and wondered again about the acceptance this little band of aliens had found among a group of upstanding middle-class citizens.
"I was becoming more and more convinced that Tom was on to something–belated as that conclusion may have been. After what I saw last night in the desert, I was more concerned than ever about Maria's safety, especially. She seemed too close to them and weird things were going on." He hesitated, gauging the effect of his words. Nothing. He had said nothing that they weren't expecting.
"I'd already been through their school files with a fine-tooth comb, and I thought maybe I could find something in the house that would give me physical evidence I could take to the authorities. I wanted to get Maria out of this."
Well, that had an effect. Every face reflected fear when he said "the authorities," even the sheriff's. They were all committed to protecting these aliens, that much was clear. The group fell still, waiting for the sheriff to plan his line of questioning.
"Were you successful, Mr. Austin? Did you find anything?"
"If I had, you would have found it on me, now wouldn't you, Sheriff?" More silence. "No, I didn't find anything. I'm not even sure what I was looking for."
Max had been watching closely, absorbing Lucas Austin's body language, speech inflections, eye movements–anything that would give him a clue as to his state of mind. "What were you protecting Maria from, exactly?" he asked. "Did you think she was in danger? Had you ever witnessed her in any sort of danger while she was with us?"
Lucas met his eyes, finding no malice hidden there, only one man assessing another. "I knew there were things going on that weren't normal. I also knew that if what Tom suspected was true, he wouldn't want Maria involved. I just wanted her away from it. I just wanted her safe."
Max stared him down a moment longer. Then his eyes sought Liz's. She was staring intently at Lucas, too. She turned to Max. "I think he's telling the truth. He just wants Maria safe."
"What do you intend to do now?" Max asked him.
"I intend to ask some questions of my own," Lucas responded. "Like how many of you are there? How did you get here? Why are you here? Why are these people so interested in protecting you? Are more coming? What do they want?" He paused. "And what do you intend to do with me?"
"I don't trust him, Max," Michael piped up. "We have no reason to trust him."
"Your call, Max," the sheriff said. "I can arrest him, if you want."
Lucas observed this interaction with extreme interest. His instincts had been correct. Max was a leader of some kind. The others all deferred to him. Even the parents, at least about this. And he was involved with the Parker girl, but what were her gifts? He'd never had her pegged as one of them. The boy, Michael, must be his second. He was the one involved with Maria. He suspected Isabel was one of them, too. She had been adopted at the same time as Max, and the circumstances of her origin were equally mysterious. He couldn't tell if there were others.
He returned his attention to Max, who was weighing his options carefully.
"Forgive me, Mr. Austin, but the people in this room who have the answers you want earned that information by building trust. I have no reason to trust you other than your apparent good intentions toward Maria. I'm not inclined to explain much of anything to you right now, except to say that no one is in danger from us, least of all Maria or anyone else here. I'd like to know what you intend to do with the limited information you have."
Lucas shrugged. "What can I do with it, Max? Anyone I tell about this will think I'm crazy and my reputation will be worthless. I have a contract to fulfill with Roswell High, and then I will be on my way. But I intend to keep checking up on Amy and Maria . . . frequently. If I think they're in danger at any point, things could change."
His challenge did not go unnoticed, and Max approved. This man intended to put Amy and Maria first, even if his own life could be in danger. Max admired that. There was his first link in building a chain of trust with Lucas Austin.
"Let him go, Sheriff."
"Max! Are you crazy? He could walk out of here and head straight for the newspapers!" Michael objected.
Max had never lost eye contact with Lucas. "He won't do that, Michael. He doesn't have anything but heresay to tell them, and he wouldn't drag the DeLucas into a media circus. Not to mention that he's not really sure we won't disintegrate him, if he messes with us."
Lucas smiled at Max. "I see we understand each other."
"I think we do." Max turned to the sheriff. "Let him go."
Jim nodded. "Okay, then. Major, you're free to go, but let me offer one word of advice. Choose your friends wisely. The good guys aren't always who you think they are."
Lucas gave him a cursory nod as he headed toward the door. "I'll keep that in mind, Sheriff." Then the latest threat to the group's secret walked out.
******
Jeff and Nancy Parker walked slowly back toward their car. So much was happening with the kids—alien stuff, romantic stuff . . . scary stuff. Thinking about finding Max in Liz’s bed was bad enough, but wrapping their brains around the concept that he was an alien king, and she was his queen? Life used to be easier.
Philip and Diane Evans filed behind them, lost in their own thoughts. They had adjusted to all this fairly well, they thought. But each time the reality of it came boiling to the surface, they struggled for a while. The concept of alien life wasn’t as unsettling as the reality that their precious children could be hurt. They had previous lives, and responsibilities to alien races, and budding romances with humans and, laughably, homework to finish. And now, a dilemma not unknown in the world of human parenting—their son had spent the night with his girlfriend. Nancy had called them in quite a state. Diane wasn’t surprised, and truth be known, neither was Philip. But now that they knew for sure, they would have to deal with it—somehow. Nancy Parker had looked positively shaken.
“Could I talk to you?” Amy DeLuca was hurrying down the sidewalk toward the two couples. “Liz told me you had offered to talk to me about . . . about what they told me last night. I really need to talk to someone. I feel like my head’s going to explode.”
Jolted from their private thoughts, the other four adults were overcome with guilt. How could they have been so thoughtless, knowing Amy had only learned about any of this the night before? Lost in their own concerns, they had completely forgotten the nightmare she was living this morning.
“Amy, I’m so sorry!” Diane apologized. “I wasn’t thinking.”
Jeff, too, came forward, patting Amy’s shoulder. “You name the time and place, Amy.”
Amy knew she would be unable to function until she heard some reasonable talk from some reasonable people who knew what she knew. “My house. Now.”
Jeff couldn’t help but smile at Amy’s unmasked nervousness. “We’ll follow you home,” he offered, and the others nodded their agreement. Maybe afterwards, they would talk about what to do with Max and Liz. There just seemed to be no escape these days.
********
Michael, Max, Liz, and Paul sped toward the pod chamber. They now knew it was unnecessary to go out there for these meetings with their Voyan families, but they still felt a comforting sense of privacy and connection out there. Paul was almost giddy with excitement. Liz exchanged an amused look with Max as Paul rambled on about the first contact he had witnessed with Claudia’s help. Now he was to be part of it, and it was almost more than he could bear. He hoped Claudia was watching.
Meanwhile, Michael sat quiet and brooding alongside Paul in the back seat. He had looked back over his shoulder at Maria as they pulled away from the sheriff’s department. Maria had stood on the sidewalk, hurt and confused by his refusal to let her come. He was pushing her away again, and she wasn’t sure why. As far as he was concerned, he was doing her a favor. She’d understand that soon enough.
Following the now-familiar routine, the group was soon joined by Rana, Zeval, and Marcus. Max introduced Paul to his mother, and Michael proudly introduced him to Zeval and Marcus, obviously gratified to lay claim to family at last.
“It is an honor to meet you,” beamed Rana, eliciting an embarrassed and pleased smile from Paul. “We are aware of how you helped my son and his queen restore the Criston to us, and we are in your debt.”
Paul stumbled over a response, finally settling for an awkward, “You’re welcome.”
“Max, we’ve changed your contact protocols, giving you a primary and secondary list. Now that we have reestablished contact, there is no need for all of your family to be present at every meeting, but whenever you want them all here, let me know, and I’ll alert them.”
Max nodded his understanding. He was relieved that every contact didn’t have to be the huge production the first two had been.
“Paul may be able to help us again,” began Max. “He is on his way to Apache Point Observatory where they’re installing a new telescope. He’ll be helping with the installation and calibration, and may have some influence over who is hired to work with it.”
Zeval’s interest was immediately piqued. “What kind of a telescope is it?”
“It’s an ARC 3.5m, which will be accessed on three levels. It’s quite a plum for the facility.”
Zeval’s eyebrows raised in surprise. “That’s not bad, really. I should be able to adapt that one for our purposes without it being detected. This may be just what we’re looking for!”
“Soon after installation has begun, they’ll be interviewing for permanent employees,” continued Paul. “I’m sure I could help you get hired there. How long would it take you to get here?”
Marcus spoke up. “Until recently, it took about 4 weeks, even with our most advanced shuttles. However, a new model has just been tested that could make the trip in only two weeks. The problem is, it hasn’t been taken on a working, manned flight yet, and so far, we haven’t been able to maintain constant communication with the test flights. The speed is so great, the signal is unreliable.”
Max frowned. “I don’t want you to take any chances, Zeval. Perhaps the 4-week flight is safer.”
“And that’s what you’re taking,” Michael added emphatically, unwilling to embrace any plan that put his newfound family in danger.
Zeval smiled at her brother affectionately. “You always were bossy,” she teased. “Let me look into it, and I’ll let you know what I find out. I’ll try to get back to you tomorrow. I don’t want to waste any time.”
“Perhaps when you arrive,” Paul offered, “you could give me your credentials, and I could fill out the application for you, deleting references to your obvious experience with technology we don’t even have yet, but making it look impressive enough for the director to take notice.”
“I would be most grateful, Paul. Once again, you are doing our people a great service. Thank you.” Turning to Michael, Zeval asked, “Where is your partner today, Michael?”
Michael scowled, and Max and Liz frowned at his reaction. “She couldn’t make it today,” he said lightly, avoiding eye contact with Zeval. She let her gaze linger on him, sensing his evasiveness. “Give her my best,” Zeval told him. He glanced at her quickly, and she smiled. Within seconds, the Voyans were gone.
Paul’s face was lit with excitement. “That was amazing!” he beamed. “Max, do you think I could see the pod chamber while we’re out here?”
Max nodded. “Michael, would you mind showing Paul the chamber? I need to talk to Liz about something.”
Michael shrugged. “Sure. Come on.” He and Paul turned to make the climb up to the chamber entrance.
“What do you want to talk to me about, Max?” Liz asked.
Max struggled to form an answer, looking helplessly toward the horizon for inspiration. Finally, he just spun her into his arms and sought her mouth, kissing her with an urgency that took Liz by surprise. She needed no encouragement to respond, though, and instantly returned his kiss, matching his intensity willingly. Mingled with the love and need she felt pouring from him, she detected a concern as well, a tiny gnawing fear that she couldn’t explain. She pulled back from him and searched his eyes.
“Max, what’s wrong?”
“Wrong? I can’t kiss you without something being wrong?” His innocent expression didn’t convince Liz. She could feel what he was feeling.
“Max. I can feel your emotions, remember?” She smiled, a feeling of power boosting her confidence. “There isn’t much you’ll be able to keep from me now,” she teased him. “What’s bothering you?”
Max sighed, recognizing that there might be some disadvantages to Liz’s new ability. “It’s just that . . . .” He looked down at the barren desert floor and groped for the right words. “Your parents are very upset with us right now. I know how much they mean to you, and I know you don’t want them to be disappointed in you or angry with you . . . .”
“Max! Are you afraid that they’ll talk me out of being with you? I thought we addressed that little worry this morning! It’s not going to happen! You are I are together for the long haul. They’ll just have to get used to it.” She stopped and grew more serious, realizing that this was not a small worry to Max. She took his face in her hands and lightly touched her lips to his. “Max, we’ve been through so much, and the one thing that I never doubted in all that time was my love for you. There is nothing I wouldn’t do for you. There is nothing that would make me doubt your love for me. There is no one who could ever take your place in my heart. Max, I would die for you.”
She tenderly stroked the creases in his brow, easing the frown he wore. “Having my parents upset that we express that love physically is the least of my worries. They’ll come to terms with it. And someday, maybe we can even give them a grandchild to play with.” At this, Max’s face broke into a wide grin, and his eyes sparkled.
“I wouldn’t mind practicing for that,” he teased back, reassured, as always, by the depth of her love for him. “But we’ll have to lay low for a while.”
Now it was Liz’s turn to frown. “We’ll see about that.”
They both turned to see Paul and Michael making their way down from the pod chamber. “Unbelievable,” Paul was exclaiming. “I really wish Claudia could have seen this!”
“Yeah, and the latest decorating touches make it nice and homey,” Michael drawled sarcastically.
Max and Liz exchanged a brief, confused glance until they both remembered what they had left behind in the pod chamber—a thick quilt and lots of candles. Matching blushes crept up their faces. Michael pushed on. “I guess that explains the urgent issue you had to take care of last night.”
“Enough, Michael,” Max ordered. He hated seeing Liz embarrassed this way. Michael rolled his eyes and brushed past, leading the way toward the car. As he did, Liz’s cell phone rang. “Hello.” She raised her eyebrows and threw Max a chagrined look. “Yeah, Dad. We’re just leaving. We should be home in about 45 minutes. . . . Okay.”
She sighed as she put the phone away. “Guess what, Max?” She smiled a thin, insincere smile. “Our folks want to talk to us at the Crashdown when we get back.”
Max nodded and took her hand firmly. “No problem.” He set his jaw and straightened to his full height. “We can handle it.” They heard Paul chuckling behind them.
********
After dropping Michael off at his apartment, Max, Liz, and Paul headed for the Crashdown. Max pulled in the parking space, turned off the ignition, and . . . sat there. So did Liz. Paul watched the two of them gazing toward the Crashdown, building their resolve and their nerve. He reached forward, putting a calming hand on each shoulder.
“It’ll work out,” he told them warmly. “Hold on to each other, and know that this is just a small hurdle. You not only have the whole Voyan race behind you, but you have support here, too. You’ll do fine.”
Max reached for Liz’s hand, and they turned to Paul with gratitude. Paul could see so clearly what Claudia had felt and seen herself. Just beneath their teenaged exteriors and their questions about their roles as alien leaders was an uncommon bond, an unspoken strength. He had watched it grow between them since he’d met them. It held them apart from everything and everyone around them. It took a parent, so close and involved emotionally, to miss seeing the forest for the trees. It was more obvious to Paul all the time. And he was willing to bet others saw it, too, whether or not they understood what they were seeing.
“I can’t thank you enough for this afternoon,” he told them warmly. “But I’d better head on down to Sunspot so I can get a hotel room before dinner.”
They exchanged hugs and promises to keep in touch about Zeval and progress on the telescope. Then Max and Liz turned toward the café. “Remember when we walked in to face them once before?” Liz asked Max. “After we spent the night in the desert?”
“Yeah,” Max smiled. “And don’t forget just a few weeks ago when we walked into that ‘tell all’ session they were having. I thought your mom and my dad would pass out on the spot.” He sobered. “It’s no wonder they dread seeing us coming. From their point of view, it’s always bad news.”
“Something tells me this is no different,” Liz grimaced.
“‘Small hurdles.’ That’s what Paul said. He was right. We can do this.”
They walked through the café’s back door and up the steps toward the Parkers’ apartment. They could hear voices humming softly from within. As they opened the door, the voices stopped abruptly. Four pairs of eyes swiveled toward them. Max squeezed Liz’s hand, and they stepped through into the room.
The silence was thick and heavy, ticking by in slow motion. Finally, Jeff Parker sliced through it with predictable, but ominous words. “We’ve been talking about your situation.”
Liz felt Max tense beside her, but he held her father’s gaze resolutely.
“As we learned this morning, you two have decided to advance your relationship to the next level, an intimate level. Now I know this morning, I led you to believe that I was willing to accept this, given the extraordinary circumstances of your relationship, but I’m not the only parent involved.” He looked pointedly at his wife. “As you can imagine, we have serious reservations about the wisdom of that step. There are issues of health, emotional maturity, an uncertain future, and your ability to understand what it is you’re committing to.”
Jeff seemed to run out of steam. A speech like that was more Philip Evans’s style, but they had agreed that, as Liz’s father, Jeff had the right to speak first, and he had gone over his lines several times before the kids arrived home. Diane took up where Jeff left off. Her face was filled with understanding, but a sad resignation tinged the edges of her smile.
“We know you two love each other. Anyone looking at you can see that. But Jeff is right. Neither of you can know what’s coming. How can you be ready to commit to each other when the potential for danger is . . . .” She paled, fighting against the fear that welled up within her. “When you don’t know what that commitment might involve. Liz, what about Max and Isabel’s enemies? Max, you have always put others first. How do you know what you might be exposing Liz to? And now Jeff tells us you were even proposing an early graduation and marriage next year. Then college. We haven’t even talked about these things.”
Max noticed Nancy Parker crying again. She was his toughest sell.
“Liz and I understand your concerns. We have been over all of them time and time again, so let me address them one at a time. First, issues of health. The Voyans assured me that the hybrids sent to Earth are completely compatible with humans physically. Liz and I never . . . .” He faltered at mentioning such an intensely personal part of their lives, but it had to be done. “We never made love until I was sure of that. Believe me, I would never have risked endangering her without being sure.”
Max risked a look down at Liz, wondering how she felt about his honesty concerning their sexual lives. He knew better than anyone how extremely private Liz was about these things. His look was greeted with one of determined support. She knew this was hard on him, too. In fact, she was unwilling to let him take all the pressure about this.
“Max is right. I tried to convince him otherwise on numerous occasions, but he was determined to be sure. He wouldn’t let things get out of control because he feared for my safety.”
Nancy Parker couldn’t have looked more surprised if Liz had grown another head right in front of her. “Liz!” she breathed incredulously. Max was looking at Liz with astonishment.
“I’m sorry, Mom, but I can’t let Max take all this alone. If it weren’t for him, this would have happened months earlier. As it was, it was only after Rana assured him we were compatible that he let it happen.”
“Rana?” asked Diane.
“My Voyan mother,” Max explained. “She said it would have been cruel to send us here if we couldn’t make a life with a human.”
Max noticed with some relief that his father was looking at him with a trace of pride in his expression.
Max continued. “As for emotional maturity, I admit that’s a mixed bag. Here on Earth, we are teens. High school kids with homework and dances and part-time jobs. But as I told you at the end of the summer, we have been through more in the last year than most people go through in a lifetime. We have seen things and experienced things that no one should ever have to deal with. In the process, I have learned that I am king to a race of people I am only beginning to know. The more I have learned about them and myself, the more confident I am that I can help them. I have a lot to learn—I know that. But doesn’t everyone? And as for endangering Liz, that is my one regret. Once she knew my secret, she was a target.” He looked at her and momentarily lost himself in the adoring eyes that met his gaze. He reached to stroke her cheek, lovingly pushing that stray hair behind her ear, a habitual loving gesture. He checked himself and turned back to the adults.
“I can’t tell you how many times I pushed Liz away in the beginning, just in hopes of keeping her safe. I’d loved her for years, even before I should have known what love is, but after I healed her, I feared for her every day. I kept telling her we couldn’t be together. Later, she told me the same thing because she thought my destiny was elsewhere, with one of my own.”
Max reached for Liz and pulled her to him. “We were wrong. Not only were we miserable without each other, but while we were apart, she was kidnapped, and I realized that the danger to her exists whether she is with me or not. At least if she’s with me, I can protect her better. I would still change that if I could—keep her safe by keeping my secret. But I couldn’t let her die.” His voice cracked on his last few words, and Liz used her other arm to encircle him.
“Max, you don’t mean that. You wouldn’t change our being together, would you?”
He turned to look at her, knowing that this was a painful thing for her to hear. His focus on her was so intense that he was only aware of the two of them in the room. He cupped her face. “If I knew that it would keep you safe, I would change it. It would kill me, but I would do it.”
“No, Max! Don’t you know I wouldn’t change anything? I would love you anyway. I would have found you anyway!” By this time, she was crying, and he was kissing away her tears, oblivious to the audience that was spellbound across the room. When the moment ended in a tearfully tender kiss, no one even breathed.
Pulling apart slowly, they remembered where they were, and turned to their parents awkwardly.
“I’m sorry,” Max began, trying to regain control of his emotions as Liz wiped determinedly at her tears. He didn’t suppose that had done much for his argument about maturity.
“We have come to understand that we share a bond, we are each other’s strength,” he tried to explain again. “We complete each other in a way that even we may never understand. Our early graduation would be a common and easy solution. By that time, Liz will be 18, too. We can marry and go to college as a married couple.
“You’re right,” he continued. “We don’t know what’s coming. But we do know that we are much better prepared to face it together than we are apart. In that sense, we know exactly what we’re committing to, and the fact is, we’ve already done it.”
Diane stood up abruptly, unable to contain her own emotions. “Max! I’m so proud of you, sweetheart. You are every bit the man I hoped to raise.” Philip joined her.
“I couldn’t agree more,” he said proudly.
Max turned back toward Jeff and Nancy, who were clearly less caught up in the moment than the Evans’s. Nancy was still sitting in stunned silence, watching the emotional scene unfold.
“She’s not like you, Max.” Everyone turned at Nancy’s quiet words. “She’s human. Or mostly human, anyway. She has no defenses, no way to help you fight your enemies. If you loved her, you would set her free. You would make sure she was as far from you as possible.”
Max’s face reflected the pain her words had caused him, his guilt and his doubt surfacing once again. Liz looked in horror at her mother. Wouldn’t she ever understand? Liz fought to maintain her poise. “Actually, Mom, you’re wrong. Didn’t you hear what Paul said this morning? I have Grandma Claudia’s gift for sensing others’ emotions. That helped last night when Lucas Austin broke into the DeLuca’s house. It helped again when Amy DeLuca started to fall apart and no one knew what was best for her. And Max and I can sense each other even from a distance now. Our bond grows stronger every day.”
She looked at her mother sadly. “Whether you like it or not, Mom, I’m not completely human, and I can help Max. I’m not so defenseless as you might think. And besides, I will be a target whether I’m with Max or not. The bottom line is, Mom, I’m Max’s wife already, in my heart.”
Max and Liz watched their parents absorb this emphatic statement. Then Philip looked at each of the other adults, apparently confirming something they had talked about earlier. He took a step forward. “Son, we have one request.”
Max waited, wondering what they could ask of him now. He wouldn’t leave Liz. Not for anything. He looked from face to face. They all seemed to know what was coming.
“We want to meet your mother. Your Voyan mother.”
|
|
posted on 20-Apr-2002 11:20:19 AM
| Part 17
Max was taken aback by his father's request. It had never occurred to him that their human parents would want to meet his Voyan mother. But it made sense. In fact, with Rana's strong support for his relationship with Liz, it could only help their cause. He looked at Liz.
"I don't see why not," he said to her. "Do you?"
Liz smiled back, obviously thinking, too, that Rana would be their champion. "I think it's a wonderful idea." She looked at her mother. "You, too, Mom? You want to meet Rana?"
Nancy rose and approached Liz tentatively. She seemed afraid that Liz would step back from her. She rested her hands on Liz's shoulders. "I'm trying to come to terms with all this, Liz. I'm so torn between what I know you want, and what I feel is best for you. If meeting Rana will help me understand what is happening, then I want to meet her. It scares me to death, but others have obviously survived it, so I guess I can, too."
The frightened look on her mother's face, coupled with her conciliatory words, touched Liz, and she drew her mother into a hug–the first they'd shared in a very long time. Everyone was quiet while the two women forged their tentative truce. When they pulled apart, Max felt a ray of hope pushing through the clouds.
"I'll arrange it for this weekend," he offered.
********
The whole weekend had been exhausting. If Max could have his way, he and Liz would find a place to be alone, make love slowly and leisurely, and sleep for 10 hours in each other’s arms. Reality looked a little different. Liz’s mom had asked Liz to help her with a few things, indicating clearly that she expected Liz to stay home this evening, with her parents, without Max. It wasn’t a time for argument or confrontation. It was a time for tactical retreat.
Liz stepped outside the back door of the Crashdown, pulling Max along behind her.
“I hate this, Max. I’m so sorry they’re being so bullheaded, especially Mom.”
“They love you, just like I do.”
Liz raised her eyebrows, and Max chuckled. “Okay, not just like I do, but they do love you very much. They’re just confused about what’s best for you right now. We’ll wear them down, love. We just have to be patient.”
“I’m tired of being patient!” she sighed in frustration. “Why can’t we just go away and start our life together now?” A sly smile crept across her face. “You offered to take me away once, remember? You said nothing mattered but our being together.”
Max smiled, too, remembering the night he’d let Kyle talk him into taking a sip of liquor. He really didn’t have many clear memories of that night, but Liz had enjoyed filling him in on every single detail.
“Well, it wasn’t the best thought-out plan I ever had,” he grinned, “but it does have its appeal.”
Liz wrapped her hands around his neck and pulled him toward her, launching them both into their special world where no one else existed. She melted into him, welcoming her body’s familiar response, every nerve electrified, every cell humming. They stood together, wrapped in each other, for several minutes. Finally, as if on cue, they parted.
“I’ll dream of you,” he promised.
“I’ll reach out to you, Max. Maybe it can work like in the shower the other day. Be looking for me.”
He nodded, and turned to leave, running his hand down her arm, his fingers lingering on hers until he reluctantly made the break and walked to the Jeep. Liz watched him drive away and felt the emptiness. You’d better come around fast, Mom, she thought, because I won’t last long.
Climbing the stairs, Liz got ready for bed quickly, anxious to see if she could somehow reach out to Max over the short distance. After an agonizing hour of “helping” her mom with things that didn’t need doing, she gratefully slid into bed and turned out the lights. At first, her mind was busy juggling all of the weekend’s events. Images of Rana, Lucas Austin, Paul Hernandez, Zeval, and her parents ran marathons through her brain. Eventually, though, she focused on the image of the pod chamber flickering in candlelight, Max worshipping her with his eyes, his hands, his lips. Her body began to respond to the potent emotions these images elicited, and suddenly she felt him . . . almost as tangibly as if he were sharing her bed.
Amazed at the strong sensation of him, she reveled in the warmth for a few minutes. Then her curiosity kicked in. What else could she do? Could he feel her? Could she communicate?
She concentrated on imagining him next to her. She pictured herself stroking his sculpted chest and felt sure she detected a leap in his response. She imagined a kiss, and again, the sensation of his returning the kiss filtered through. Careful not to imagine anything too erotic for fear of causing a reaction that couldn’t be dealt with long distance, she tamed her thoughts and whispered, “I love you, Max” into the dark stillness. Blocks away, Max pulled his pillow to him and smiled.
********
Isabel knocked loudly on Max’s door. “Max, get up! We’ll be late for school!”
To her surprise, he opened the door fully dressed, backpack in place, car keys at the ready. “Let’s go,” he replied enthusiastically.
Isabel gaped at him. “Well, I’m not ready yet, Max. I thought you were still asleep, but we have plenty of time.”
“I want to get to school early. Hurry up!”
Isabel didn’t need to ask why. He had been without Liz last night, and everything with Max these days boiled down to Liz.
“Take it easy, Max. Go get some breakfast, and I’ll be down in a minute.”
Max stifled his immediate retort. Patience, Max, he scolded himself. She’s probably not even there yet.
Isabel’s idea of “in a minute” turned into half an hour, and in the end, Max didn’t get to see Liz before school. He felt her reach out to him a couple of times, and it calmed him to know she was there somewhere and missing him as much as he missed her.
Lunchtime. Liz hurried down the hall, her eyes sweeping over the sea of bobbing heads looking for the one with thick dark hair that fell carelessly toward those mesmerizing eyes. As she rounded the corner, two hands reached out and pulled her into a familiar chest, and she smiled happily. Looking back up over her shoulder, she grinned at him, and he tilted his head down the hall.
“Follow me,” Max whispered, as if they were on a secret mission. They hurried down the hall and slipped quickly into the Eraser Room.
“The Eraser Room, Max?” Liz teased him. “Haven’t we grown just a little beyond the Eraser Room?”
“What are you talking about?” he exclaimed, sweeping her into his arms. “This room is an institution! This is where romance thrives and innocence is lost, where passion is unleashed, and . . . .”
Liz pushed herself up and stifled his speech with a forceful kiss, a kiss that immediately captured Max’s full attention. Liz dove into his mouth, sweeping her tongue over every warm, delicious texture, reveling in the spontaneous reaction she felt from him. Instantly, Max’s arms tightened possessively around her, crushing her soft curves to him. One hand cradled her head, fingers threading gently through the cool, silky strands.
Their night apart had been so much harder than either one had expected. Liz was struck with the need she felt for Max after only a moment in his arms. Max was drinking from her like a man whose thirst could not be quenched. His hands snaked under her shirt, an untucked fitted shirt that stymied his attempts to explore upwards. With a gutteral moan, his impatient hands forced their way, scattering the buttons like popcorn. Finally able to caress her breasts, he pulled back to enjoy the beauty she shared with him. It always humbled him that she was so open to him, so willing to accept him, to want him as he wanted her.
“Sometimes I can’t believe you love me,” she sighed, and theirs eyes met in a suspended moment of crystal-clear understanding.
The dinginess of their surroundings fell away, and soon they found that isolated place they so often occupied, where the two of them were all that existed. Carried away on a wave of want and need, they shed the outside world and came together, finding ultimate release only in their joining. The peace and warmth that spread through them left them weak and breathless.
Calming gradually, Max was quite suddenly reminded of where they were when a school bell rang. Liz’s legs were wrapped firmly around him; her brow was moist with sweat; her eyes were closed, and there was a look of serenity on her face. “Liz! Liz, what did we do? God, Liz, I can’t believe we . . . . Liz, are you okay? The Eraser Room?”
Liz’s eyes grew wide, and she bit her lip, reality taking hold. “Max! We actually made love in the Eraser Room!” She started to laugh and clapped her hand over her mouth.
Max smiled at her reaction, relieved she wasn’t upset that they had shared something so beautiful in the dusty, cramped room that was a school joke. “I’m sorry I got so carried away, Liz. That wasn’t my intention when we came in here.”
Liz eyed him, mock scorn darkening her face. “Really? Then tell me, Mr. Evans, what were your intentions?”
“My intentions were to ask you to Homecoming this weekend. We haven’t even talked about it with everything that’s been going on.”
Liz began to dress, looking deep in thought. “Homecoming? Well, I don’t know. I sort of like to keep my options open until the last minute. You know, see what my choices are.”
Max immediately joined in her playful banter. “Yeah, I know what you mean. In fact, Christina Williams asked me if I was ready for a ‘real woman.’ I’m not exactly sure what she has in mind, but I think you’d agree that’s an option worth exploring.”
Liz suddenly straightened up, her hands on her hips. “She said what? That little . . . . Like she doesn’t know you’re mine?” Liz’s flush of pleasure was morphing into a flush of anger. I thought we’d finally gotten past the part where girls in this school were throwing themselves at you. I can’t blame them for wanting you, but you’d think they’d know by now . . . .” Liz’s hands were aimlessly trying to button her blouse, forgetting that her buttons had scattered in the wake of Max’s frustration. She stopped and looked down at her front, then looked up at Max, who was grinning broadly at her.
“What?”
Max chuckled and pulled her to him for a quick kiss to the forehead. “Well, maybe I forgot to mention that her comment was last spring.”
Liz choked out an indignant protest and began beating on Max’s chest as he laughed and grabbed her wrists. “Want some help finding those buttons or not?”
Liz threw him a threatening glance and began searching the floor for the little white buttons. Having retrieved the last one, she stood up. A wave of dizziness swept over her, and she reached out blindly for something to grab onto. Max was at her side immediately, bracing her against him.
“Liz? What’s wrong?”
Liz held her head and took a moment to refocus. A chilling feeling of disquiet settled over her, and she clung to Max, a frightened look on her face.
“Liz! Tell me what’s happening. Are you sick?”
“No, I . . . I don’t know. I got dizzy for a minute, and now I feel . . . I feel . . . bad. Like worried or something. Like something bad is going to happen. Max? What’s happening?”
Max felt his heart clench at the thought that entered his mind. “Liz, you don’t think . . . I mean, it couldn’t be that you’re . . . you know, pregnant?”
“No, Max. That’s not it. I haven’t missed any periods, and I’ve been taking my pill faithfully. Besides,” she smiled weakly, “even though the timing isn’t great, I don’t think I could ever feel that carrying your child was a bad thing.” She looked at him, love radiating from her eyes. “It would be the proudest thing I’ve ever done.”
Max pulled her tightly to him, touched beyond words at her sincere pronouncement. After a moment, Liz straightened, feeling much better. “I think I just stood up too fast,” she assured him. “Haven’t you ever done that? Just a head rush.”
Max looked doubtful, but lacking any other rational ideas, he let it go. He reattached her buttons with a sweep of his hand and pulled her toward the door. “We have like ten minutes to eat,” he reminded her, and they ran out to meet their friends.
Vice Principal Vidoni observed their exit from the Eraser Room and frowned. He was sure that door had been locked, but his main concern was what they’d been up to. He might not be able to control what these couples do off-campus, but he sure as hell intended to have some control at school.
After the expected ribbing from their friends, Max and Liz bolted down their lunches. Liz was watching Maria, who was not her usual bubbly self. “You okay, Maria?”
Maria nodded. She risked a sidelong look at Michael, who was sitting at the other end of the table. “Yeah, I guess so.” Michael looked away. He was going to have to talk to her. Soon.
“So, is everyone set for Homecoming?” Alex asked. “The Lady Isabel has agreed to go with me, so I want to make some plans!”
“Liz wants to keep her options open,” Max replied seriously. He was rewarded with about 5 seconds of blank stares before the groans and sarcastic remarks started up.
“Maria?” Liz asked gently. “Are you and Michael going?”
“Yeah, we’re going,” Michael spoke up. Maria turned her head in surprise.
“You haven’t even asked me, you big jerk!” she protested, a note of relief in her voice.
“Who else you gonna go with?” he shrugged. “But I’m not gettin’ all dressed up,” he warned. “I intend to be comfortable.”
Maria sighed. “That was beautiful, Michael. Really. How could a girl say no?”
Max frowned at the exchange. It was a typical Michael/Maria conversation, but the spark was gone. They weren’t enjoying the sparring today.
Kyle turned to Tess. “We haven’t talked about this, Tess, but I was hoping you’d go with me.”
Tess smiled shyly, remembering Kyle’s dream over the weekend and what it might mean about his interest in her. “I could be persuaded,” she said coyly. “But how will we both get ready in the same bathroom?”
Everyone’s eyes flew to Tess, and soon the eight friends were laughing. These relaxed moments of being normal were so rare. And about to get rarer.
********
The evening hours found Max trying to concentrate on homework at Michael’s apartment. The two friends worked quietly for a while. Finally, Michael stood and walked toward the kitchen.
“Want somethin’ to drink?” he asked.
“Yeah, you have any iced tea?”
“Instant,” Michael replied.
“That’s fine.” Max sat at the bar to the kitchen. “What’s going on with you and Maria, Michael? I thought you were really getting along, and now there’s all these looks and Maria’s acting miserable.”
Michael worked silently fixing the drinks, uncertain of what to say to Max. If he told him why he was pushing her away, what would Max say? He’d done the same thing to Liz for the same reason, but now they were inseparable. He’d say it didn’t matter. But that was different. Liz was already part alien. She was developing gifts of her own.
And she hadn’t lost her father because of Max.
“I just think we should cool it. We don’t need two of us so head over heels about a girl, we can’t think straight.”
Max didn’t rise to the bait. “So, you think you could be head over heels for Maria?”
Damn! Michael thought. That’s not how that was supposed to come out! “I didn’t mean that. I just mean I need to keep my head in the game.”
“Your head was in the game just fine, even with Maria.” Max hesitated. “At least it was before you found out her father was taken because of what he knew about us.”
Michael whipped around to stare at Max. He should have known Max would know what was going through his mind.
“Michael, you can’t change that. It wasn’t your fault. Right now, it’s you she wants. If you push her away, you’re just another person who’s leaving her.”
“It’s only going to get more complicated, Maxwell. You know that. I don’t want her in the middle of it. She’s too excitable, too high strung, too . . . .”
“Too important to you?” Max watched his friend’s face close down. He’d struck a chord, but there was no way Michael was ready to admit it.
Beep . . . beep . . . beep . . . .
Michael sprang into action. He ran toward the bedroom and emerged with the orb. Its light shone brightly for a few seconds and then retreated into the orb where it glowed softly from within. A few seconds later, Zeval was standing with them.
“Michael, thank God you’re here!”
“What is it? What’s happened?” Michael asked worriedly.
“I was scheduled to leave tomorrow in the 4-week shuttle, but we’ve just received some terrible news. We think Malek is already headed to Earth, Michael. He’s coming for the four of you. He’ll destroy you if he can. He may even know where you are!”
“Who’s Malek?” Max was getting a sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach.
“He’s the governor of Krona, and the most ruthless leader in our history. He’s determined to strip you of the throne, Max, and take control of the alliance.”
“How? I don’t understand?”
“I don’t have time now. I’ll explain everything when I get there. But Michael . . . .” She turned to her brother, her own worried face mirroring his. “I’m coming in the 2-week shuttle, Michael. It’s the only way I can beat Malek there.”
“No! It’s not safe!” Michael was desperate at the thought of losing the sister he’d just found.
“Michael! This is not up for a vote. It’s the only way. I may not be able to communicate with you, but I’ll come to you as soon as I arrive. Warn Paul.” She turned to Max, her voice dropping to a whisper. “He wants you most of all, Max. And he’ll stop at nothing to get to you. Max . . . warn Liz.”
|
|
posted on 20-Apr-2002 11:22:09 AM
| Part 18
“Warn Liz.” The words ricocheted around in Max’s head, sending terrifying vibrations through his body. Then, like a light switch, he transformed from panicked teen to confident leader. There were people who needed him.
“Zeval, tell Rana I will be contacting her soon. Safe journey.”
Zeval dipped her head in a small bow and disappeared.
“Michael, call Paul. Fill him in and tell him we’ll get him more detail as soon as we can. Tell him Zeval will be here in two weeks. Then get over to Valentis and talk to the sheriff, Kyle, and Tess.” He looked at Michael, knowing his next words might spark an objection. “Then go talk to Maria. She needs to know, Michael, and she needs you. It’s too late to push her away. The danger is on its way.” Michael didn’t speak; he just set his jaw and nodded.
“I suggest we leave Amy and the Parkers out of this for a few days, at least until we know more. They’ll only panic. I’m going to see Liz. Then I’ll go home and talk to Isabel and my folks.”
Michael seemed to accept that Max was, indeed, in charge, and immediately headed for the phone to carry out his first order. Max grabbed his keys and headed for the Crashdown. As he pulled up, he could see the candlelight flickering against the brick on Liz’s rooftop patio. How many times had he climbed that ladder with a light heart, knowing the joy that waited for him at the top? Tonight, he would have given anything not to be climbing those rungs.
Liz jumped when Max’s head appeared over her half-wall. “Max, you startled me! I wasn’t expecting you.” She rose from her lounge chair, a welcoming smile springing to her lips. It dimmed almost immediately when she saw the look on his face.
“Max, what’s wrong?”
“Zeval just came to Michael. She’s taking a chance on the 2-week trip here because they’ve learned that Malek is already on his way to Earth to find us—to destroy us.”
“Max! Oh, God, Max!” Liz threw her arms around Max and locked him in a fierce embrace. Then her shaky voice asked, “Who is this Malek? Why would he want to hurt you?”
“I gather he’s the leader on one of the other planets in our system. He’s been struggling for control for a long time, and now that things have turned against him at home, I guess he figures coming after us is the best way to improve his odds.” He pulled Liz away from him and held her shoulders firmly, making full eye contact with her so that he knew she was understanding every word.
“Liz. This is what I have dreaded most. That someone would actually come after me here. You know what I’m saying, don’t you? He’ll know about you Liz. He’ll know how important you are to me. You’re a perfect target.” He released her shoulders only to slide his arms around her fully and crush her to him. His voice fell to a raspy whisper. “Liz, this is why I said I would change things, if I could. I would do anything to keep you from harm.”
She nodded against his chest, needing his strong arms around her for a few moments. It was really happening. The danger that had been limited to Earthbound enemies had expanded to include the enemies from Max’s home world. Well, she was his queen, and it was her job to be the partner he needed, to support him and help him as much as she could.
Finding courage in that realization, Liz stepped back from Max, presenting him with a calm and resolute partner. “Well, then, we’d better have a plan. When shall we meet?”
Max looked down at his mate’s beautiful face, full of determination and love for him. He was speechless for a few seconds, absorbing the impact of her words. Would he ever get used to her unshakable loyalty? He was ashamed that even now, part of him had expected her to be overwhelmed by fear, to push him away, perhaps to reject him. But time after time, this is what he got—unwavering support and love. She was too good to be true.
“Well?” Liz asked impatiently.
Max smiled, in spite of the situation. A plan. Yep, that was his Liz. “We’ll all meet tomorrow. Michael is telling Paul, theValenti household, and Maria. I’ve come to see you, and now I’m headed to my house. We’re not mentioning this to your parents or to Amy DeLuca until we have more detail and that plan you’re talking about. There’s nothing for them to do or to fear for at least a couple of weeks.”
“Then you’d better get home,” she told him. He nodded and turned to leave.
“Max.” He turned back again. “I love you,” she said simply.
He rushed to sweep her up into his arms again, kissing her desperately, letting her feel everything: the love, the guilt, the fear, the promise—the promise that he would do everything in his power to protect her and her family and friends. Then he was gone over the side, leaving Liz to imagine what fate awaited them all.
********
Isabel had never convened the Star Chamber before. She had never felt confident enough or important enough to call them together, in spite of their protestations that, as their princess, she could call upon them at any time. This time, however, she didn’t hesitate. She entered the semi-dream state and located the senior leaders, who, in turn, called together the others. Josh hurried to her as soon as he arrived. He took one look at her face and grabbed for her hand, never thinking that this was a breach of protocol. Evidently, that didn’t occur to Isabel either, for she held onto him gratefully.
When they were assembled, Isabel took her place before them and related the highlights of their last meeting with the Voyans, Paul Hernandez’s offer to help place Zeval in the Apache Point Observatory, and then Zeval’s visit that evening to warn them of Malek’s impending arrival. When she finished speaking, there were several seconds of silence before a frantic hum rose up throughout the gathering. Eventually, their leader, Antul, silenced them.
“We’ve known this day would come,” he announced solemnly. “We are prepared to protect our king and his family. We have experts in every field; we have abilities that have lain dormant all these many years. It is time to rededicate ourselves to our people and our leaders. Are we of one mind?”
A chorus of agreement arose, and Antul faced Isabel. “We are at your service. Please relay our support to our king. Whatever he needs, it will be done.”
Isabel bit back tears. She had to appear strong in front of these representatives, but what she really felt was small and helpless, and completely humbled by this blind show of support.
“Thank you. I will tell him. I know he will be very grateful. I’ll return when we have any more news.”
The group dispersed, but Isabel turned to see Josh waiting for her. He was looking at her intently, easily sensing her fear and uncertainty. “Isabel, wait.”
She stopped, uneasy with his intent stare. “I have to go, Josh.”
“Isabel, I know this is your worst nightmare. It would be enough to knock any of us for a loop. I don’t want to see you try to cope with this alone.”
“I’m not alone,” Isabel replied defensively. “I have Max and Michael and Tess . . . .”
“That’s not what I mean,” he countered gently. “Sometimes you need someone to lean on, who will just listen, who will just let you cry, and who will understand.”
Isabel could feel her controlled façade begin to crumble. “I have Alex,” she reminded him.
“I know,” Josh said, stepping closer and taking her hand. “But Alex is human. I know he cares for you, and you care for him, but he can never really understand. Isabel, this is about intergalactic war. This is about alien royalty. What has ever prepared Alex Whitman to cope with any of this?”
Josh took yet another step toward Isabel, coming face to face with her, though she would not look at him. He could smell her light perfume, he could feel her warmth, he could see the tiny teardrops gathering at the corners of her eyes. “Isabel, I am like you. I understand what it’s like being one of us living on this Earth. I have grown up with stories of our home and its politics. And I can be with you, just like this, whenever you need me. I’m only a wish away when you want someone to talk to, someone to hold you, someone to love you.”
Isabel’s head jerked up. Love her! They were only friends! Casual friends, at that. “Josh, what are you talking about? We don’t even know each other that well.”
“I’ve spent a lot of time with you, Isabel. In my dreams, that is. And we did spend time together last summer while you learned about the Star Chamber. I feel something for you, Isabel. Something strong. And I think you could feel it, too, if you’d let yourself.”
She stood staring at him, an unsettling combination of surprise, curiosity, and familiarity sweeping through her. And then, before she knew what was happening, he was kissing her, and in spite of her shock, she felt something, too. She wasn’t sure what, but it was not unpleasant or scary. She felt comfortable, safe. And for a moment, she let herself experience it. Quickly, though, she pulled away, frowning at what she had let happen.
“Josh, we can’t do this! I don’t really know you. I love Alex! It’s not right.” She was growing flustered, and Josh stepped back, not wanting to upset her further.
“Think about it, Isabel. Open yourself to it. You might be surprised.”
Isabel turned away and bolted upright in her bed. As the memory of what happened came flooding back, she held her head and let out an anguished groan.
******
Michael frowned as he approached Maria’s house. It had been hard enough breaking this to the Valenti household. Tess had looked resigned, having known on some level that this was inevitable. Jim Valenti had taken the news stone-faced. From the day his suspicions about Max Evans had been confirmed to the moment he had watched his dying son restored to him, he had known that he was buying into a dangerous secret, but he was as good as his word, and he wasn’t about to abandon them now. Kyle had paled, swallowed convulsively, and then asked, “Is this a joke, Guerin?” If the circumstances had been less dire, Michael would have laughed out loud. As it was, his grim facial expression told Kyle all he needed to know.
Now for the hard part. Maria.
She opened the door to him even before he could knock, her face already wary because of the way he had been acting toward her. Looking at his expression now, her wariness turned to anxiety.
“What’s going on?”
He held out his hand and, when she took it tentatively, he pulled her outside to sit on the front steps.
“Maria, things are about to get rough.”
She turned to him but said nothing, the fear evident in her eyes.
“Zeval came to tell me that this ruthless leader who wants control of our 5-planet alliance is on his way to Earth, looking for the royal family. His name is Malek, and as far as they know, he could be here in a couple of weeks.”
He was watching Maria carefully, bracing for the inevitable explosion. That’s how Maria coped—she blew off her initial strong emotions in a fireworks display of words and hands and movement. Then she settled down and addressed the situation. He’d learned to wait her out. But she sat quietly, still wide-eyed and staring.
“They think he knows where to look for us—probably that damned first orb communication—and he might know about you and Liz and the others. We’re gonna meet tomorrow and try to figure out what to do. Isabel is letting the Star Chamber know and I’ve already talked to the Valentis and called Paul.”
The fireworks began.
Maria stood suddenly and started to pace. “That’s just great! Now we have the ultimate bad guy—with powers, mind you—on his way to some unsuspecting planet where who knows what kind of havoc he’ll wreak! How are we supposed to defend against that? How many others is he bringing with him? Does anyone even know what powers he has? Can they tell us how to fight back? I mean, he could just walk up to Roswell and incinerate the whole place and poof, no more royal family . . . or anybody else, for that matter!”
Her face was alive with outrage and her arms waved wildly as she spewed her indignation into the air. “You realize that if they know about Liz, they’ll come after her. I mean, she’s the perfect bait for Max. Oh my God, my mother will have a fit! She’s already just this side of hysterical.”
She stopped suddenly in front of Michael. Then the tears came. “Oh, Michael! I’d die if anything happened to you.” And then her arms were around him, and as he held her, he was glad he didn’t have to speak. He was reeling from Maria’s tirade. Not the fact of it, or course; he had expected that. But as he listened to her, he heard only concern for others, and most amazingly, no talk about running or distancing herself from him or blaming him for endangering them. Her bitterness was all directed to their unseen enemy, and her questions were all about how “we” were going to fight him. Now she was in his arms, crying over the danger he was in. His love for her raged within him while his mind kept reminding him that he was the worse person in the world for her.
He released her before she was ready, and she looked up at him questioningly. He bit back the words he wanted to say, and instead turned to leave. “We’re not telling the Parkers or your mom for now. Not until we know more about what we’re dealing with. Okay?”
She nodded, more hurt and confusion in her eyes; they would haunt his dreams tonight.
******
Max couldn’t sleep. He hated not being with Liz, especially now that he had put her in even more danger. He knew Malek would be hot on Zeval’s heels, even with her in the faster ship. When she arrived, he intended to make an impassioned plea to the Parkers to let him stay with Liz. He’d sleep on the rooftop, if necessary, or the couch, but he wanted to be wherever she was until they had Malek under control.
He tossed and turned for a few more minutes until finally, heaving a frustrated sigh, he got up and started pacing. His eyes fell on the orb, peeking out from under the bed. Rana, he thought suddenly. Why wait til tomorrow?
Seconds later, the orb was in his hand, sending a brilliant shaft of light upwards, until it withdrew into its shell. Rana stood before him, an uncharacteristically strained look on her face.
“I’m not surprised to hear from you, my son. We are gathering every bit of information we can. We’ll keep you fully informed. Zeval will be leaving in a few hours. I only pray she is able to reach Earth before Malek does.”
“What does he hope to achieve here, Mother?”
Rana hesitated, holding her hand to her forehead. Max instinctively reached for her, but quickly remembered he couldn’t touch her. His movement caught her eye, though, and she smiled at him. “I’m fine, son. But the answer to your question is my worst nightmare. Malek wants power. That’s all he’s ever wanted or cared about. Now that the Criston has been restored to us, we have regained control of the alliance. Theron is our strong ally, and Oreana is satisfied enough, but Krona and Durin are sworn to take control, and now the only option they have left is to . . . to destroy the royal family. And Max, with the wonderful news about your joining, Liz is part of that family.” She looked stricken as she watched her son hear confirmation of his own worst fears.
“I suspected as much. But how do I protect her? I don’t even know what to expect! How do we fight him?”
“The four of you are strong, son. Very strong. You need to keep your minds in tune, use your gifts. Liz joining you is an extra bonus. She may have gifts you haven’t explored. But you must work together. Malek is powerful, and he plays ruthless games with his enemies’ minds and bodies. Your unity is the key.”
“Liz does have a gift. She’s learned to sense other people’s feelings, motives. She seems to be able to reach out with her mind and sense another person’s intentions.”
“That could be very helpful to you, but take care. Those with that sensitivity are often more susceptible to receiving a ruthless mind’s malevolent signals. She must learn to block Malek, or he may try to control her thoughts.”
Max was horrified at the thought of Malek creeping into Liz’s mind. That wasn’t something he could protect her from. She had only two weeks to figure out how to block him.
Rana frowned. “You’ve never come to me without Liz before. Where is she?”
“That’s the other thing I wanted to talk to you about. I told you that here we are considered too young for the joining. Well, Liz’s parents—her mother, really—have real problems with our relationship. They found us together . . . you know, I mean . . . together.” He looked at Rana, embarrassed, but she simply smiled and nodded for him to continue. “Anyway, it started a whole big deal about whether I was good for her and how young we are. . . .” Max trailed off, feeling overwhelmed with their problems. For the first time in his life, he had his real mother to talk to, and the little boy in him just wanted her to kiss it and make it better.
“I’m sorry, son. I wish there was something I could do.”
“There is. They want to meet you. All of them. My parents and Liz’s parents. Would you do that?”
For the first time in the conversation, Rana smiled happily. “I’d like nothing better, my son! I owe these humans more than I could ever repay. It would be a pleasure and an honor. When would you like me to meet with them?”
“I told them I’d try for this weekend. How about our Friday night? We have a dance on Saturday. I know it sounds crazy to go to a dance in the middle of all this, but we haven’t told the Parkers or Maria’s mother what’s happening with Malek yet. I’d like things to look as normal as possible. Besides, he won’t be here for at least two weeks, so there shouldn’t be any danger yet. We’ll be meeting to make plans, and Isabel is contacting the other Voyans on Earth to recruit their help. That’s all I can think to do right now.”
“You’ve done well, my son. I am so proud of the leader you are becoming. Whenever you want me to meet the parents is fine. I’ll look forward to it. And I promise, I’ll try to ease their minds.”
“Rana?”
“Yes.”
“You’ve never called me anything but ‘my son.’ What’s my name?”
She smiled fondly at her son. “You were given the name Zan at birth, but I know you are called Max on Earth. I like it. It suits you. Shall I call you Max?”
“Zan?” Max thought for a moment. “Yeah, call me Max.”
“So be it, Max. I’ll look forward to meeting your parents. Liz’s, too. Take care, dear son.”
And she was gone.
Max stared at the spot where Rana had been standing seconds before, wondering what was in store for them all. The fact that he had put Liz in even more danger–again– brought Nancy Parker's face looming in front of him. If you really loved her, you'd make sure she was as far from you as possible. He sighed deeply. It was too late for that. Even if he pushed her away again, Malek already knew what she meant to him. She was a target no matter where she was. And who was he kidding? That strategy hadn't worked for them even when they were just starting out. Now they were as close as any two beings had ever been; they were one, and that's how they would face this.
The ominous images of what their future might hold blurred in his mind. He held his head in his hands and tried to slow them down, tried to make sense of what was happening. It was too soon, though. He couldn't get them under control, and his heart called for Liz. He lay down on the bed and tried to relax his mind. Maybe she was still out there, reaching for him, too.
He was instantly rewarded with Liz’s presence; her searching had found him, tense and lonely, and she wrapped him in her warm love, imagining her gentle pressure on his temples, whispering meaningless words of comfort into the air. She could tell he was aware of her, but he couldn't block his need for her.
Liz was on her feet, the decision taking only a split second. She smiled ruefully as she implemented the most adolescent scam on the planet–stuffing her pillows into a human shape, covering them with a blanket, and dousing the light. "I'm coming," she whispered.
The effect of her thoughts on Max's state of mind was dramatic. His breathing slowed, his tension began to subside, and his mind calmed. She was coming. Minutes later he saw her move through the shadows of his yard, and he quietly opened his window to help her in. She was in his arms instantly, sharing her love and comfort, gratified at the calming effect her presence exerted over him.
He lifted her up and carried her to the bed, all the while planting soft kisses across her face and neck. "Thank you for coming, Liz. I needed you. You knew how much I needed you."
She stroked his face lovingly. "Yes, Max. I'll always know."
She had expected their lovemaking to be fast and urgent, so she was surprised when Max began to love her slowly, softly, patiently. At first, she reveled in his languid strokes and feathery touches, but her own desire burned hotter every second, and she opened her eyes impatiently, wanting him to take her. She watched him concentrating, as if he were memorizing every detail of her body. And that’s when it hit her. That was the second she knew exactly what he was thinking.
He was already wondering how much longer they would have together.
|
|
posted on 20-Apr-2002 11:23:50 AM
| Part 19
By morning, Max was feeling in control again. At dawn, he awoke and drank in the sight of his angel lying in his arms. He would have gladly turned over his distant kingdom for the privilege of staying right where he was at that moment. This isolated little blip in time offered the peace he could never seem to find anywhere else but in Liz’s arms. He hated to break the spell.
“Liz,” he whispered softly in her ear, stroking her arm lightly. “I have to get you home.”
Liz woke slowly from under sexy, heavy-lidded eyes. Max’s breath caught in his throat. Her flushed face and mussed hair sharpened his anticipation as he waited for their eyes to meet. When they did, that familiar jolt ran through him, the love he saw there an ever-new surprise. He drifted toward her, his lips barely touching hers. She lay there, content for the moment to absorb the light, loving sensations that Max was sprinkling over her body. The image of Tinkerbell and fairy dust flitted across her mind, and the hint of a smile touched her lips.
“What?” Max asked, pulling back with a smile of his own.
“Nothing,” giggled Liz. “I don’t think you’d appreciate the comparison.”
“To what?” he asked, feigning offense.
Liz laughed softly. “To Tinkerbell.”
The look on Max’s face drew genuine laughter from Liz this time, and she pushed her face into the pillow to muffle the sound.
“Let me get this straight,” an indignant Max complained. “When I kiss you, you think of fairies?”
Liz pushed against him playfully, crawling on top of him and bringing her face down to his. “I guess that takes some explaining,” she chuckled. As she felt his inevitable response to their intimate contact, though, her mood shifted from lighthearted to lustful. “I only think of fairies when the kisses feel like this,” she whispered, and began to leave feathery kisses across his face, neck, shoulders, and chest. At first, he lay still, letting her electrify him one tiny jolt at a time, but he lost his ability to lie still when she unexpectedly nipped at one nipple. He grabbed her suddenly and flipped her onto her back.
“Fairy, huh?” he breathed against her ear, sending shivers through her body. Their passion built quickly, and he took her as she had expected him to the night before—hard, fast, and demanding. Max had a thousand ways to love her, each better than the last, but sometimes she needed this from him, and she matched his pace with an intensity that sent them both spiraling toward completion. When the ripples of pleasure they had shared began to subside, Max nuzzled her neck.
“You were saying?” he baited her.
“I was saying how much I love you, your highness,” she teased back.
He grinned down at her, looking triumphant. “That’s what I thought you said.”
********
Their little diversion had cost them precious time in an already tight morning schedule. Max took Liz home just as the sun was rising. He raced home, showered, and took off with Isabel to pick Liz up for school.
“Max?”
“Yeah.”
“This morning I passed your door early and saw a bright light coming out from under your door. I almost stopped to see if you were okay, but I thought I heard voices, so I figured Liz was in there. What was that, anyway?”
Max’s mouth twitched, a familiar indication that he didn’t want to give a straight answer. He threw her an embarrassed glance. “Yeah, Liz was there.”
“So what was the light all about? Were you using the orb?”
“Not exactly.”
“Not exactly? What does that mean?”
He could tell she was genuinely confused. “Isabel, when Liz and I . . . when we’re . . . if things are getting . . .”
Isabel rolled her eyes. “Max, if you’re talking about that little glowing thing you told me about--the “make-out glow?”—that’s not what I mean. This was really bright, kind of a golden color. You really don’t remember?”
Max let a deep breath out slowly. This was not a conversation he wanted to have with his sister. “Iz, the glow is bright; it’s sort of proportional to the intensity of . . . Damn it, Izzie, when we make love, that’s what happens, okay?”
Isabel’s mouth dropped open, and she stared at her brother. Then, suddenly, was looking everywhere but at Max. “Oh my God, Max. Every time?”
“Pretty much,” he sighed, fervently hoping they were done with this conversation.
Evidently they were. Isabel didn’t say another word. After a few minutes, though, Max became the curious one. “That was really early, Isabel. What were you doing up?”
“Oh, well . . .” Isabel bit her lip. “I hardly slept last night. Maybe I should tell you about a really strange experience I had in the Star Chamber last night.”
********
It was a somber group who gathered at the Evans home after school. Something about the uncertainty of the situation had people paired up—a comforting coping mechanism. Kyle and Tess sat close together, their fingers intertwined. Alex sat on the edge of Isabel’s chair, his arm draped around her. Her hand rested on his at her shoulder. Michael sat on the floor, his back to the couch. Maria didn’t hesitate to sit in front of him, wiggling back up against him between his legs. Max had been holding onto Liz in some manner ever since school, and only released her when it came time for him to talk. Even then, his hand stroked her back nervously, never breaking contact. Even Diane and Philip were holding hands as they sat on the sofa, waiting for their son, the alien king, to run the meeting. Only Jim Valenti was going solo, but he had agreed that Amy wasn’t ready to hear this yet. They would wait until closer to the expected arrival of Zeval and Malek to tell her. It would be up to Liz and Max when to inform the Parkers.
“I talked with Rana again last night,” Max began. “Here’s what we know so far: Malek is on his way to Earth and should arrive in 2-3 weeks. He wants to strip our family of power, I assume by killing us or taking us hostage, or . . .” He hesitated, not wanting to verbalize the worst possibility. “Or by taking those we love hostage.”
The tension in the room thickened, although the silence was unbroken. “He has enormous mental and physical powers and no conscience. His ultimate goal is to take control of the 5-planets in our system.”
Max looked around the room. He knew each person was fighting the wave of panic that had attacked him as well when he learned more about their enemy. There wasn’t time to panic, though. They had to prepare.
“We also know that Zeval is on her way, and should beat him here, if all goes well. If we can get her on board at Apache Point fast enough, she might be able to help pinpoint the time and location of Malek’s arrival. Rana also told me that our combined abilities make us very strong. We can fight him. This time, ‘we’ includes Liz; as you know, she has begun to develop some abilities of her own that could be very helpful. The problem is, Rana says that those who have Liz’s special gift can be more susceptible to receiving the disruptive thoughts that Malek sends out. She said he plays cruel games with people’s minds and bodies.”
Max stopped and looked at Liz, fear evident on his face. Saying all this out loud made it worse, made it real. Liz, however, was determined to show a calm and confident face. She wanted them to believe in her, and she had to start by believing in herself.
“What we don’t know is how many others Malek might be bringing, what his plan is, and exactly how to fight him. So here’s what I’m proposing: Each of us needs to spend time over the next few weeks sharpening our skills—practicing as much as we can. We also need plenty of rest; we can’t start out run down because we have no idea how long this may drag on.
“Isabel also informs me that the Star Chamber leaders are mobilizing the other Voyans from Earth. Antul has pledged their full support.”
Max took a deep breath. The last part of his plan would not please Isabel, given what she had shared with him in the car. It was too important, though. She would have to find a way to deal with it. “Finally, we need to help Liz learn to block Malek. Isabel, I’d like you to get Josh down here. As dreamwalkers, you can give Liz practice in resisting your attempts to enter her mind, but she needs to be able to block at least two people, I think, to build up resistance to Malek.”
Isabel looked at him sharply, surprised that he would suggest this in light of her experience last night, but she saw the apology in his eyes, and knew he wouldn’t ask if it weren’t critical. She nodded and reached for Alex’s hand.
“Two more things. First, since we know that Malek is not only powerful physically, but mentally, we have to make a pact right now. We are all in this together. No matter what we see, or think we see, we have to trust one another. Don’t fall for what might look like one of us doing something to harm or betray the others. I think we can all agree right now that our rational minds know this would never happen. If you think that is happening, think twice, and remember that we are probably being made to see something that’s not true.
“And finally, our own safety, especially our human family and friends. For now, we need to act as normal as possible. We’ll go to school and work, we’ll attend the Homecoming dance, and we’ll prepare privately as much as possible. But please, be aware of your surroundings. Try never to be alone. We’ll do whatever it takes to protect you, but we can’t be everywhere at once, and we’re just not sure what we’re fighting.”
Max had never so much as run a meeting before, let alone planned and implemented an important effort like this one. It gave him an odd feeling to see them watching, listening, trusting him the way they did. It was a little heady, but it was a lot scary—he was responsible for these people. He loved them, and they loved him, and having their lives in his hands almost paralyzed him. But he didn’t have the luxury of self-pity or even self-doubt. There simply wasn’t time.
Quite suddenly, he surprised himself by declaring, “I love you. All of you. I’m sorry that my very existence is endangering you, but I’m grateful every day for having you in my life. I’ll try not to let you down.”
His honest, simple statement startled his audience, but within seconds they rose and began to hug each other and Max and then each other again. They say troops who go into battle together develop a closeness unparalleled in human relationships, he thought as he watched them reach out to each other. Now I understand what that means.
********
The rest of the week was a blur. They did their best to appear normal while preparing for the fight of their lives. Meanwhile, Max and Liz were also anticipating their parents’ meeting with Rana. Early Friday evening, the Jeep led the Crashdown van containing the two sets of parents out to the pod chamber. Max had decided to begin by showing them the chamber so they could see firsthand how the four hybrids had come into this world. He hoped it would make an impression on Nancy Parker, making Max seem less threatening.
As soon as they arrived and made the short trek up to the entrance, Liz realized what they would see inside. Her gasp caught Max’s attention, and he looked over at her, alarmed.
“Max! What about the quilt and candles. They’ll know what we’ve been doing in there!” she whispered to him.
He smiled, amused at her sudden concern. “It’s all taken care of. Don’t worry.”
She breathed a sigh of relief, and turned to follow the four nervous parents into the cave.
Max led the way into the pod chamber, lighting several candles that he had left in place for this purpose. Diane and Philip, holding on to each other tightly, entered behind him, wide-eyed with wonder. They had rarely seen Max use his powers, so watching him use his hand to open the chamber and light the candles was still amazing to them. They began to take in the details of the cave as Jeff and Nancy, herded gently by Liz, followed them in.
Jeff felt an excitement that surprised him. This was a part of his own heritage, although he'd never known of its existence. And now he felt a connection that he had both anticipated and dreaded. His own denial of his alien ancestry had pushed him far away from ever considering what it meant to him. He hadn’t wanted to know. Until now. Now he felt . . . something. A bond, a familiarity, even a sense of pride. He was linked to this incredible legacy, and his daughter was carrying it forward.
In his awe of this place and what it meant, Jeff had almost forgotten about his nervous wife. Nancy stood in the doorway, reluctant to fully enter the chamber. Liz took her arm. "Come on, Mom. It's okay. Nothing in here can hurt you."
Jeff heard Liz reassuring Nancy, and he quickly returned to his wife's side. "Look, honey. This is incredible! This is where they emerged from the pods. Look at the tears in the shells. It's amazing, isn't it? The Voyans had been mating with the humans for centuries, but they were actually able to recreate that on their planet and send them here!"
Nancy seemed less enthused about this biological feat than her husband, but she approached one of the pods tentatively. "Can I touch it?" she asked Max.
"Of course, Mrs. Parker. It will feel dried out now, of course, but I have a vague memory of it being very moist and sort of lit from within. I imagine it was quite beautiful, if I'd even thought to really look at it. Everything was too new and strange, though. Isabel and Michael had emerged at the same time, so we were getting used to each other and trying to figure out what to do. I'm not sure why Tess didn't emerge when the rest of us did."
"I remember when we found you," Diane added, already starting to get teary-eyed. "You were so small and thin and frightened. I'd never seen anything so vulnerable and precious in my life. It was like God had placed you there at that exact moment for us to find." She looked up at her husband, and he took her hand, smiling at the recollection.
Philip picked up the memory where Diane had left off. "You didn't speak at all, and you were totally naked. You and Isabel never stopped holding hands. Everyone could see that you two needed to stay together." He thought for a moment. "We never saw Michael. I wish we had. Things could have been better for him." He shook his head, regret creasing his brow. Then he returned to his memories. "But you seemed–I don't know–intelligent, I guess. You seemed to understand we were helping you. And when you finally came to us for good, you learned so quickly, we could hardly believe it."
As they grew more comfortable with their surroundings, they began to mill around the confined area, touching, asking questions. Max seemed to relax, enjoying sharing memories that he had sheltered for so long. Liz watched as he became more animated, explaining what little he had come to understand about himself and his people. His parents marveled yet again at what he had lived with right under their noses without their realizing it, and Jeff Parker was almost giddy with excitement. The dam that had held his curiosity and untapped alien tendencies under tight control burst open, and he felt more in tune with himself than he ever had before. Nancy still hung back, taking it all in, reserving judgment. This wasn't just sci-fi turned real, this was her daughter's life, her future, and Nancy still had serious reservations.
"Shall we contact Rana?" Max suggested when the others seemed to run out of questions.
They filed outside, and Max retrieved the orb he had left outside the chamber entrance.
"Gather in a circle and hold hands," he instructed them. "Once she has appeared, we can let go."
They did as they were told, and after the now-familiar beam of light and its soft afterglow, Rana stood before them. Max felt suddenly awkward. He had to introduce his two mothers, and the absurdity of the situation was not lost on him. Liz gave him a reassuring smile, and he found himself smiling back at her. If this was going to help their parents accept them as a couple, it was worth it.
"Rana," Max began. "I'm proud to introduce my parents, Diane and Philip Evans, and Liz's parents, Nancy and Jeff Parker. They've been anxious to meet you. Everyone, this is my Voyan mother, Rana."
Rana took a moment to make eye contact with each one of them. Then, focusing on Diane and Philip, she spoke. "I can't tell you how honored I am to meet you. I have spent many anxious hours wondering what became of my children. Now, to know that they were loved and cared for by such wonderful people has gladdened my heart and brought a sense of relief to an entire planet."
The four parents were awestruck by the sight before them, and none of them could find words to reply. Rana had anticipated their intimidation and sought to ease the tension. She approached the Parkers; Nancy took an involuntary step back and Rana stopped.
"You are Liz's parents. How proud you must be. She has certainly won my son's heart, and in the process, the heart of my people. I know this must be quite shocking, but her ancestry makes the situation quite appropriate, don't you think? Mr. Parker, it is you who links Liz to the Voyans?"
Jeff was astounded. Here he was, talking to a member of the Voyan race and acknowledging for the first time all that he was. He felt ashamed for renouncing it for so long.
"Yes, it is my ancestry that links Liz to your people, but I confess that I turned my back on it until recently. I didn't even tell Liz about it. I wish now that I had explored it more. I find myself quite drawn to it now." He missed Nancy’s sharp, fearful look.
"I understand perfectly," she assured him. "You had no need for it, and in some ways, a reason to fear it. I'm glad that you are ready to embrace it now, though. Liz and Max will need your understanding and support."
She turned to Nancy. "You have many concerns about all this, as any mother would." Nancy barely managed a nod. "If the situation were reversed, I could only hope to be dealing with it as graciously as you are. I must tell you that I find Liz extraordinary. She has dared to love the unknown, she has faced a mysterious past with courage, and she has embraced a future in which her own emerging powers may play an important role. To go from an anonymous teen to an alien queen in the midst of crisis takes character and faith, both of which she possesses in abundance. I'm sure you were largely responsible for that."
Nancy couldn't help but look pleased, and she stole a glance at Liz, suddenly seeing her in a slightly different light. "Thank you," she whispered.
Rana then turned to Max's parents, who had been taking all this in with fascination.
"To you, I owe everything. Can you begin to imagine the anguish of watching your children die, and then sending their embryonic essence into the galaxy, praying for the best? Well, my prayers were answered. It is clear how much Max and Isabel love you, how you have loved them and given them all that they needed. You not only have the humble thanks of their mother; you have the undying gratitude of our people. Through you, hope has been restored on Voya, and our king is prepared to lead our future."
Max winced at his mother's words. He didn't feel like a king, and he certainly didn't feel prepared to lead an entire planet. But he appreciated the faith she had in him and hoped he wouldn’t disappoint her.
“You must have questions,” she continued. “Please feel free to ask me anything.”
“What do your people look like . . . you know, when you’re on Voya?” Jeff asked her. Max tensed, wondering if Rana was comfortable talking about this.
“A natural question,” she answered easily. “Not really that much different from you, actually. Our bodies hold a form similar to human form, but less angular, more malleable. When on Earth, those properties allow us to take on a variety of external forms. On Voya, we are much more limited in the changes we can make. Our biology differs, of course, but as I have told you, those differences are not a barrier between Max and Liz.”
“What were they like . . . before?” Diane asked timidly. “Max and Isabel, I mean.”
Rana smiled with pride. “Well, Isabel was so beautiful. She used to drive us crazy worrying about her personal appearance, and having little fits to get her way, but when it was important, when it really mattered, she had a heart of gold. She and Max were so close, they’d go off and whisper to each other keeping secrets they never shared with anyone else. As they grew, that closeness was their foundation.” She looked at Max lovingly, remembering how close she had felt to her children then.
“And Max. He was wonderful. Softspoken, but so wise. He had such a generous nature and was always so caring about other people’s needs. A natural born leader, people said. Athletic, too.” She sighed wistfully. “It always saddened me that he never found someone to love—he had so much to give.” Then she brightened and smiled at Liz. “Perhaps he was just saving it for this special one.”
“How do you know?” asked Nancy Parker, so quietly her question could have gone unnoticed, but Rana heard her and turned to face her directly.
“How do I know they belong together?” Rana asked.
“Yes,” Nancy answered her, calling on courage she didn’t know she had. Standing here in this scene from a bad movie, she knew she had to ask her questions now. She wasn’t sure she would get another chance. She wasn’t sure she wanted one. “I want to know why I should believe that these two children should commit to one another. They have their whole lives ahead of them, and they’re talking about marriage already. They want us to accept that they are ready to decide whom to spend a lifetime with. And not just a regular lifetime, either, but a lifetime of aliens and enemies and royalty and other planets.” She stopped, trying to calm herself. She could hear herself talking faster and higher with every breath.
“I need to know how you know.”
Rana listened to her carefully, hearing the fear and doubt, understanding a mother’s instinct to protect her young.
“I’m glad you’re asking these questions, Mrs. Parker, because I respect those questions. You love your daughter and you want what’s best for her. I want no less for my own children. Let me tell you about a ritual we perform on our planet when two people express a desire for the joining.
“The candidates come together before an official and state their wishes. Then they each hold out a hand, palm up. When the official’s hand contacts the energy radiating naturally from another being, an energy symbol forms in each palm; it represents the temperament, dreams, and ambitions of the person who holds it. If the symbols match, we know that this is a union of two compatible souls, and the joining is approved. I performed this ritual with Max and Liz. Their symbols matched exactly, and glowed brightly—a very positive sign. I have no doubt that these two belong together. Let me show you.”
Rana stood in front of Max and Liz, and they extended their hands, palms up, just as they had before. As Rana held her hand over Max’s, a glowing energy symbol appeared, resembling a jack from a children’s game. Next, Rana held her hand over Liz’s, and the matching symbol began to glow immediately. As the parents watched in awed silence, Rana smiled at Max and Liz, happy to see a confirmation of her earlier conclusion.
“Do you see how they match? These symbols are . . . .” Rana froze. As she was speaking, the symbols had begun to rise in the air, hovering over the young couple’s heads.
“Max, what’s happening?” Liz asked.
“I have no idea,” he breathed, his eyes riveted to the symbols above him. “Rana?”
Before she could answer, the symbols began to move again, floating toward each other until they touched. Instead of stopping next to each other, however, they began to merge, blending their shapes as the beams of light bent around each other to create a larger, brighter symbol of the same shape. It bathed the onlookers in a gradually intensifying light until it shattered into tiny shards of glowing energy and showered down over Max and Liz.
No one moved for several seconds. Max finally gathered his wits and looked at Rana, who was speechless in front of him. “Rana?” Her eyes were still fixed on the now-dark space above their heads.
“Mother!” Max shouted. “What happened? What was that?”
Rana took in a sudden deep breath and brought her hands to her face, looking in shock at her son and his mate. Finally, she managed a few whispered words. “I thought it was just a legend.”
[ edited 1time(s), last at 20-Apr-2002 11:26:54 AM ]
|
|
posted on 20-Apr-2002 11:28:26 AM
| Part 20
“What was a legend? Rana! Tell me what this is about!” The commanding tone in Max’s voice penetrated Rana’s daze, and she focused on him. Much to everyone’s surprise, she lowered her hands to reveal a radiant smile.
“I thought it was just a legend!” She took in the alarmed faces of her paralyzed audience and hurried to organize her thoughts. “There is a prophecy among our people as old as the ‘First Ones.’ It is said that after centuries of political unrest, we would one day have a king and queen whose joining embodied a perfect love--a love for the ages. This royal couple would turn the tide of our history and lead us to a lasting peace.” She stared at Max and Liz, her face alive with hope. “It was said that we would know when they were among us by the joining ritual: their joining symbols would merge into one and burst into a showery blessing.
“I never believed it. I thought it was just a story we told our children generation after generation to offer a bit of hope for the future. It never occurred to me that . . .” She beamed at Max and Liz, watching as they reached for each other, trying to absorb what they had just heard. It was exciting and frightening at the same time. Their eyes were locked as they sought understanding and reassurance from one another. Max finally turned back to Rana.
“Why didn’t it happen the other day?” asked Max.
“I don’t know,” puzzled Rana. “We performed the ceremony just as we did today.”
“No, we didn’t,” said Liz. Confused eyes turned to her expectantly.
“The last time, we got as far as the symbols appearing when you noticed the ring Max had made for me. I turned my hand over so you could see it, and Max lowered his hands altogether. Isn’t it possible we just stopped too soon?”
Rana could barely contain her excitement. “Yes! You’re right. We did stop too soon. I just never imagined that there was anything more to come!”
Max looked down at Liz with a confidence borne of new understanding. "I always knew there was something between us. Something strong . . . inevitable. I just never dreamt it went beyond my own feelings for you." He bent to kiss her softly, unconcerned about the loved ones who watched the tender moment.
Liz shared his happiness through the kiss, and instinctively drew him closer when she wrapped her arms around his neck. The kiss deepened, in spite of their somewhat public surroundings. There was so much emotion being exchanged between them–the joy of having this tangible proof that they belonged together, the worry over bearing so much responsibility to a people they didn't even know, the surreal knowledge that they embodied the fulfillment of an ancient prophecy, but always and above all, the gratitude for the uncommon bond of love they shared. All this, focused in one impulsive kiss.
It should have been no surprise to them, then, when a golden light began to swirl around them. Rana, smiling knowingly, looked down in a futile effort to allow them their private moment. Diane and Philip looked on in awed silence as they took another step along that long road to truly comprehending who and what their son was. Jeff was taking it all in, trying to make the pieces of his life's long-ignored puzzle fit. He was blatantly fascinated, watching the scene unfold before him. It was only when he felt his wife falter against him that he snapped out of his reverie and realized she was on the verge of fainting.
The young lovers parted just as Jeff uttered “Nancy!” Liz rushed to her mother’s side.
“Mom! Are you okay?”
“I need to get her home, Lizzie. I’m sorry.” He reached out a hand and stroked her cheek. “I don’t know what to say, sweetheart, but thank you. You’ve led me back to a part of myself I’ve never taken time to know. And you . . .” He looked over at Max. “You’re beautiful together. We’ll work things out. Just give it some time.”
Liz blinked back the tears, grateful for her father’s blessing, but she was still worried about her mother, who looked pale and weak leaning against her husband. “Thank you, Dad. That means so much to me.” She kissed him on the cheek and turned to her mother.
“Will you be okay, Mom?” Nancy attempted a weak smile and nodded. Jeff turned to lead her toward the car. Diane and Philip began to follow, stopping in front of Max, who had walked over to join Liz. “We have plenty to talk about, son,” Philip said. “But I can’t believe what we’ve seen tonight. I know it took a lot to share all of this with us, and I want you to know, we’ll honor your wishes about this. We just need a while to take it all in.”
Diane stopped resisting her urge to hug her son and threw her arms around him. Max smiled at his father as he returned her embrace. “I always knew you were special, Max,” she whispered between sniffles. “I just never imagined howspecial.” She pulled back from him and reached to pull Liz into their hug. “All this time, you’ve been telling us you two were meant to be. How could we have known? You’re so young.” She stepped back and took Philip’s hand. “I have no idea what’s ahead for you two, but I hope you’ll let us help.”
Max was speechless. His relationship with his parents had just taken a huge step, and he wondered why he had waited so long to reveal himself to them. His own tears joined theirs. “Thank you,” he choked.
Taking a deep breath, he saw the Parkers waiting by the car. “You’d better go. We’ll talk more later.”
His parents nodded and started to leave, but Diane turned back to Rana. “You have shared something special with us—a gift that changed our lives. I can’t imagine your sacrifice. I can never repay you.”
“You already have,” Rana smiled. “You have given my children everything they needed to grow into who they are—our people’s hope. It is I who owe you a great debt of gratitude.” The two women silently acknowledged their mutual understanding, and Diane continued back to the car.
Max took Liz’s hand and led her back toward Rana. “I’m not sure I understand what all this means,” he told her. “How do we live up to this prophecy? It’s hard enough to think of myself as a king, let alone half of a couple who is expected to change history.”
“You didn’t realize it, did you? Didn’t you wonder about that glow that surrounds you? The one I saw just now when you kissed?”
Liz looked puzzled. “It’s always been that way with us. We didn’t know why, but we got used to it. What does it mean?”
Rana chuckled. “Well, I’m not sure how to answer that, since I’ve never seen it before. It must be related to the prophecy.”
“You’ve never seen it before?” Liz asked, amazed. They had both assumed it was part of the alien “joining.”
“No,” Rana confirmed. “I think it’s one more testament to what you share . . . what you are.”
They stood quietly for a moment. “I must go. I pray for Zeval’s safe arrival. Oh, and she has a special gift for you. She’ll explain it when you see her.” She smiled fondly at the couple. “I’ll be here for you, my children. May God bless our cause.” With that, she was gone.
********
Hours later, the Jeep pulled up next to the Crashdown. Max and Liz had gone to the pod chamber, reeling from the evening’s revelations. They had talked and talked about what the future might hold and how they could live up to the expectations that had been thrust upon them. They wondered how best to break this latest development to the others, and they marveled at how they had failed to recognize just how unique their love, their bond, was. Somehow, they had just assumed that the others would experience what they had, if they found the right person. It was exhilarating to realize that what they had was so special and so rare. Eventually, they had poured their souls out to each other through their slow and tender lovemaking. As frightened as they were, they felt like the luckiest people in the world.
As much as they longed to spend what was left of the night in each other’s arms, they agreed that their parents were probably full of questions, so Max drove Liz home, where they sat quietly, avoiding their inevitable separation. “I’ll see you in a few hours, love,” Max reminded her.
Liz nodded. “I have a long shift tomorrow, but I’ll be ready for the dance by 7:00.”
“I’m not waiting for the dance,” Max stated firmly. “I have a feeling I’ll be craving some Saturn rings around lunchtime.”
Liz grinned up at him. “Play your cards right and there might be a free Cherry Coke in it for you.”
Max descended on her still-puffy lips and licked them soothingly before his tongue slipped inside her mouth for one last taste. When he pulled back, her eyes shone. “You’re definitely on the right track,” she sighed, and turned to get out of the car. Max hurried around to meet her and walked her to the café door. After one last kiss, she ducked inside and headed up the stairs.
Grateful to find that her parents were already in bed, she started to undress. She felt exhausted. Changing into her nightshirt, she plodded into the bathroom to brush her teeth. As she brushed, she glanced at herself in the mirror. A smile lit her face as she thought of Max loving her tonight. She loved him so much.
Suddenly, a chill settled over her, and she felt the weight of dread and anger fill her. She recoiled from her reflection in the mirror when she saw the evil that lurked behind the cold, dead eyes looking back at her. Her body shook, and she braced herself against the sink. As the tremors continued, her legs gave out, and she sank to the floor.
******
Max threw his tired body down on the bed and sighed. What a night! He let images of Liz play through his mind and chided himself for how much he missed her already. The images began to fade, though, and an ominous feeling descended on him. A sensation of loathing and bitterness invaded his mind and he lost the faint thread of connection with Liz that had recently become an important part of his very existence. Nausea attacked his stomach, a feeling Max had only heard about, since he had never been sick enough to throw up.
Liz! He was on his feet in an instant, grabbing for the phone. Even as he dialed, the sensation subsided, and his former tired but contented feelings returned. Still, he finished punching in Liz’s number and waited anxiously.
“Liz? Are you okay? I got this awful feeling . . .”
Liz was terrified, but did her best to mask her roiling emotions so Max couldn’t feel the full impact the experience had had on her. She had to learn to block this, and Max couldn’t help. He needed to concentrate on what he could do best, and worrying about her would only distract him. “I’m okay, Max. I just had another dizzy spell. I’m fine.”
“Are you sure? I’m coming over,” he announced.
“No, Max. Don’t come over. My parents were asleep when I got home, and I still don’t know how my mom is reacting to all this. Besides, I’m completely exhausted, and I just want to sleep. I’ll be fine, really. I’ll see you tomorrow, okay?”
“Liz, I’m afraid Malek is already getting to you. We have to start working on your blocking skills right away. Josh will be here by Sunday, but for now, I should be there with you.”
“It’s over for now, Max. I’ll be fine. And as much as I want you here, it’s just not a good idea tonight. Please, Max, go to bed.”
Max reluctantly agreed, making Liz promise to call if anything else woke her or upset her during the night. Once she had promised, he hung up and lay down, settling into a restless sleep of his own.
********
Liz fought against the sound of the alarm clock, but its persistent buzzing dragged her up through several layers of consciousness until she realized she had to get up for her shift. Moving slowly at first, she headed for the shower. As the water startled her body into action, however, her mind began to move more quickly, too. Perhaps if she hurried, she could talk with her parents before her shift. She was more than a little worried about how her mother would react to everything she had seen and heard last night.
She dressed quickly and hurried out to the kitchen. Deserted, as was the entire apartment. Thinking her parents were in the café already, she ran down the stairs. Her father was loading supplies onto the storeroom shelves.
"Dad? Where's Mom?"
Her father stopped his unpacking and turned to his daughter with a sad smile. "I'm not exactly sure, Lizzie. She got up early and said she needed time to think. She didn't want us to worry about her, but she expected to be gone all day." His heart went out to Liz; her face was both sad and fearful, and her lip quivered.
"Dad, will she ever come to terms with this? Will she learn to accept Max and me and what we are?" She leaned into her father, hugging him tightly. Welcoming his love and acceptance more than ever before, she clung to him.
"She'll adjust, little one. She just needs time. She's learning to accept me at the same time, don't forget. Everything she thought she knew about us, about her life, about everything, has been turned on its ear. I've had this knowledge all along–at least about myself." He smiled down at her. "I'll admit, this whole thing with you and Max is an eye-opener, even for me."
She looked up at him earnestly. "I love him, Dad. It could never be anyone else."
"I understand that now, Liz. Just give your mom time." They stood together quietly, arms around each other, for several minutes. Liz could feel her father's emotions clearly, and she felt relief and gratitude when she realized he really had accepted this new reality. She could tell he was worried for her future, but he wouldn't fight them.
She released her father slowly. "I'd better get to work."
"Darn right," he teased. "You'd better get out there and earn all that money I pay you."
********
Business was brisk, and Liz was grateful. It kept her mind and body occupied, and the hours flew by. Max was true to his word, ordering Saturn rings and a succession of drinks just to keep an eye on Liz and enjoy her closeness. He detected no ill effects from her scary experience the night before, but the nagging feeling that this might be too much for her wouldn't go away. Finally, Liz approached his table with an irritated expression on her face and her arms akimbo.
"Go home, Max. I only have two hours to make myself beautiful for the dance tonight, so go away and let me get ready."
Max stood and grinned down at her. "Only two hours? Wow, you'd better get moving. Looks like you have a lot of work to do."
Liz's jaw dropped and her eyes widened. Max never said things like that to her. "Max Evans! I can't believe you said that! Maybe I should just . . ." She never got to finish her sentence because Max's mouth had covered hers in a possessive, demanding kiss. Liz melted into him immediately, forgetting completely what she was saying. When Max released her, he buried his face in her hair.
"You are the most beautiful woman in the world to me," he whispered in her ear. "Always." He turned and left the restaurant, leaving Liz standing shakily next to his empty booth.
Two hours later, Max knocked at the Parkers’ apartment door. He was holding a corsage of white sweetheart roses and an extra yellow rose for Mrs. Parker. His palms were sweaty and he could feel his heart racing. He had no idea what to expect from Liz’s mother when she opened that door, but he had vowed to be the perfect date for her daughter that night, and it started with a rose for her mom.
Jeff Parker opened the door and smiled at Max. “Right on time, Max. Liz is almost ready. I’ll get her for you.”
He walked toward the back of the apartment, leaving a relieved Max standing in the front hall. Maybe she wasn’t home. How lucky could he get?
“You look very handsome, Max,” a voice said from the kitchen doorway. Max jumped at the sound of Mrs. Parker’s voice; he had relaxed too soon.
“Thank you, Mrs. Parker. I . . . uh . . . brought you this.” He held out the rose feeling very much like a little boy bringing his mother a dandelion from the lawn. Nancy accepted the flower graciously.
“Max, I . . .”
“Mom! I didn’t know you were home. Are you okay?”
“I’m fine, dear.”
“I know you probably want to talk, but the Homecoming dance . . .”
“Don’t be silly, honey. You go and have fun. We’ll talk later.”
Liz turned to Max and stopped cold. He looked delicious, and the expression on his face made her skin prickly. He looked like he could eat her alive. He started toward her, leaning in to give her a brief, gentle kiss. “You look incredible,” he breathed against her mouth. She had chosen the burgundy dress with spaghetti straps because she knew how he loved her in that color, and how he always delighted in stroking her bare skin when they danced, or kissed, or . . . anything.
“So do you.” Their eyes continued to speak to each other until Liz finally asked, “Is that for me?”
“What?”
“The corsage. I assume it’s for me.”
Max looked down at the box in his hand. “Oh! Yeah, sorry. I . . .”
Liz laughed. “You don’t have to explain to me, Max. Let me get your boutonnière.”
Moments later they were off to enjoy a typical teen night.
Or so they thought.
|
|
posted on 20-Apr-2002 11:31:25 AM
| Part 21
He led her proudly into the large dealership show room that had been magically transformed into a festive ballroom. Soft lighting, brightly colored centerpieces, and fireworks created with twinkle lights on the walls generated an atmosphere of celebration and romance. Barely a guest missed their entrance. As usual, the aura they unknowingly created wherever they went caught the attention of every eye, and there were teens of both genders quietly envying what they saw.
They took their seats at a large table, predictably occupied by the same tight group that hung together like branches on a tree, swaying in their own directions occasionally, but always returning to their place, permanently connected. An onlooker might have envied the ease with which the group talked and laughed, seemingly isolated in a sea of people, noise, and music–confident and comfortable in each other's company.
Vice Principal Vidoni was among those watching the group, but not with envy or casual interest. He was a tiger waiting to pounce, watching for the slightest provocation to enter their world and learn the secrets they held. They were too close, too smug, too removed from his sphere of influence. He just had a bad feeling, and he'd learned to trust his instincts.
"Unchained Melody" began to play, and Max turned to his breathtaking mate. "Dance with me?"
Liz accepted his hand with a smile and a sparkle in her eye that Max knew he would never tire of seeing. They held each other close and swayed to the music, letting it flow over them, insulating them from everything and everyone else. Max breathed in Liz's favorite perfume and let himself concentrate on the sensation of her smooth, cool hair on his neck. He felt her hands slide up his back, and he pulled her tighter. They could never be close enough for him.
Liz lifted her head and looked up into his half-closed eyes. "Look over there," she nodded. Max followed her gaze over to Kyle and Tess, dancing almost as close as he and Liz were. Tess had slipped her arms up around Kyle's neck and was on the verge of kissing him. Max chuckled at the look on Kyle's face. He knew that look. Kyle was a goner. He leaned into Tess, and the two of them stopped moving altogether, the music forgotten.
"Looks like having to share a bathroom to get ready for tonight gave them a head start on the evening," he grinned at Liz.
"Well, if that's what did it," she countered, "how do you explain Alex and Isabel?"
Max danced them to the right and his mouth dropped open. Isabel had somehow maneuvered Alex up against a wall and they were going at it pretty heavily for a public place. Max frowned; that wasn't like Isabel at all. And it wasn't like Alex either. What was up with them? Then he saw Alex draw back and look at Isabel, slightly dazed but a little confused as well. Looks like Alex doesn't know what's up either, he thought. Max turned back to Liz, dismissing any worry or speculation about anyone else. Right now, all he wanted was to hold Liz in his arms.
Liz, too, was more than willing to dismiss the world and lose herself in Max's arms. Dancing was a stroke of genius, she thought. Where else can you hold another person close like this in public, and no one raises an eyebrow? She slid her hands lightly over the part of Max's chest that her own body wasn't already glued to, and she heard him breathe in sharply. She smiled to herself as she felt him react against her elsewhere, too.
"You're doing this to me on purpose," he scolded her, a glint of humor peeking through his quickly darkening eyes. "I'm trying to enjoy an evening looking at my beautiful mate, showing her off, holding her, dancing with her, but you are making me want to get you alone and ravish you. Tread softly, my love."
Liz sighed contentedly against him. In moments like this, she thought her life was perfect.
********
Across the room, Maria and Michael, having given up on any real form of dancing, were just holding each other, shifting from foot to foot, enjoying each other's warmth. Michael was mentally berating himself for allowing their closeness tonight. He knew he was making it harder on both of them. He would have to put an end to this soon. But he also knew Maria was his heart, his center, and the most human part of his life, and he couldn't bring himself to let her go.
He felt Maria pull back slightly. She looked up at him, smiling that beautiful, sexy smile of hers. Then, quite unexpectedly, she pushed up on her tiptoes and kissed him. Thrown off-guard, he responded instinctively, returning her kiss with a depth of emotion he rarely let show through his protective wall. His own reaction fueled Maria's response, and their kiss quickly exploded to a passionate level. When they broke apart, breathing heavily, Maria stared at him, her wide eyes shining. "Michael, I love you."
Michael froze. What had he done? He'd let himself show her what was burning inside him, and he knew he was about to hurt her more deeply than he'd ever intended. The anguish in his eyes devastated Maria, and the tears of joy that had already formed spilled over as tears of hurt and anger. She pulled away from him and stalked off before he ever realized that he'd already done the damage he so desperately wanted to avoid.
Liz was pulled from her dreamy state in Max's arms by a sniffle and a weak "Liz" mumbled nearby. She turned her head to see Maria trying hard to keep her act together, but tears were skidding down her face and her hands were shaking. Max, too, was alarmed and immediately looked around for Michael. He saw him leaning against a far wall, running his hands through his hair and watching Maria run to her best friend for consolation.
"Liz, you go with Maria. I'll be here when you're done."
Liz nodded and put her arm around her fragile friend. She wished she were taller so she could see Michael over the heads of the crowd; she wanted to throw him a deadly look. Maria's pain was crashing into Liz, and she felt a little wobbly herself as they made their way into the cool night air.
They settled on a bench outside, and Maria began to cry–great sobs that finished in small staccato moans until her body took in another gulp of air and started the cycle again. Liz waited her out, knowing that right now, she was an incoherent bundle of pain, and conversation would be impossible. Eventually, Maria's sobs subsided into infrequent hiccups, and she turned to her friend with puffy eyes and a splotchy face.
"Liz, things have been so good with Michael lately, and although I've felt him pulling back a little recently, things were just perfect tonight . . . until . . ." She doubled over as another moan escaped. "I told him I loved him, and he just . . . just stood there, looking like I'd insulted him or something! He doesn't love me anymore, Liz! I should have seen it coming, but no. I just ignore all the signs and then make a fool of myself."
The tears came again, quieter this time. "What am I going to do?" she asked, expecting no reply.
Liz pulled her close. "You're going to go on, Maria. Michael goes through this from time to time. You know that. You just have to decide if you're going to put up with it anymore."
"I don't want to put up with it. I don't deserve this," she protested, some of her innate spunk surfacing. Then her shoulders slumped again. "But I love him. I don't want to move on." She sighed a deep, cleansing sigh. "He's such a jerk sometimes."
"I know, Maria." She smoothed her friend's hair and looked at her lovingly. "You don't deserve it. You're too good for him. But I understand about the love part. Don’t worry. He'll come around."
Maria sat silently for a moment. Finally, Liz asked, "Do you want Max and me to take you home?"
Maria shook her head. "I wouldn't give him the satisfaction. I'm going back in there and I'm dancing til I drop, and Mr. Schizophrenic can eat my dust."
Liz grinned at her friend. "That's the spirit! Come on. I'll help you freshen up."
The girls made their way to the ladies room and repaired Maria's appearance. By the time they were done, Maria returned to the dance with her head high and a determined look on her face. She was going to get out there and party or die trying.
********
Liz scanned the room for Max, but she couldn't see past the people right in front of her. Frustrated, she kicked off her shoes, lifted her dress, and pulled herself up to stand on a folding chair. Searching for that signature dark hair falling forward over mesmerizing eyes, she peered around the room. To her surprise, she found him saying something into the DJ's ear, causing the DJ to smile and nod. As Max turned to search the room for her, he caught her eye above the crowd and crooked his finger, motioning for her to meet him. Smiling back at him, she climbed down off the chair and began to make her way through the crowd.
"May I have this dance?" he asked, sweeping her into his arms. They moved together slowly as the first few bars of the song floated across the room. The DJ's voice interrupted briefly.
"This is dedicated to Liz, from Max." Liz blushed as classmates looked over toward them before reaching for their own partners. Still, she couldn't help but be pleased by his special attention to her.
"Thank you, Max," she murmured, snuggling into his chest, reveling in the warmth of him, the smell of him, the strong beating of his heart beneath her ear.
"I chose this one for the words, Liz. They say what I don't say enough." Liz had recognized the song immediately, and thrilled at the thought that Michael Bolton's words were expressing Max's feelings for her.
Said I loved you, but I lied.
This is more than love I feel inside.
Said I loved you, but I was wrong.
Love could never, ever feel so strong.
Liz knew exactly how Max felt because she had felt it every day–coming from him in a hundred different ways, and she returned those feelings with every fiber of her being.
Then it hit.
"Max!" Liz whispered urgently. "Max, it's happening again!"
She clutched at his lapels as the terrifying darkness descended on her again. She could feel the loathing and anger as the tremors began to wrack her body. Max's whole body constricted. He could feel clearly what had invaded Liz's mind, and his first thought was to get her out immediately, but before he could even flag down any of his friends, Liz's body began to convulse, and her eyes rolled back in her head. Max suppressed the panic that threatened to immobilize him, and he managed to lower her carefully to the floor.
The dance came to a halt as concentric circles of students became aware of what was happening. Max was helpless to stop Liz's violent tremors, and he frantically tried to come up with a plan.
"Call the paramedics!" the vice principal yelled, elbowing his way toward the pair.
Paramedics? Max went into full escape mode. He couldn't let them take her to the hospital. Liz's alien side had blossomed in recent weeks, and there was no telling what physical effects that had had on her system.
Their friends had gravitated toward them immediately, sensing what had to be done. Vidoni appeared next to Liz and knelt down.
"Give her room, Evans," he commanded. "The paramedics will be here shortly."
"No!" Max argued, trying to sound rational. "I'll take care of her."
"You'll do no such thing, Mr. Evans," Vidoni ordered. "You aren't qualified to take care of her. Now step away and let the professionals handle this."
Michael exchanged a panicked look with Max as Vidoni knelt next to Liz. The convulsions had subsided, but Liz was pale and unresponsive. When Vidoni reached across to take Liz's wrist, Max lunged at him, knocking him to the floor. The collective gasp from the crowd silenced the room. They watched in wide-eyed amazement as Max yelled, "I said no!" and, with one swift movement, swept Liz into his arms and stood scanning the room for an unguarded doorway. Teachers and chaperones were already making their way toward the disturbance.
A movement off to the side of the room caught Max's attention. Lucas Austin was standing near the door to the side hallway and had given him one short signal. Max was gripped with indecision. Lucas could be helping them, or leading them into a trap. Their eyes met and Max made his decision. He flashed on the day he had been forced to trust Sheriff Valenti when nothing was sure about that, either. Sometimes you had to go with your gut.
"We're getting out of here." Like a line of well-trained soldiers, the remaining six friends positioned themselves around Max and Liz and headed for Lucas, Michael in the lead. The crowd parted, then closed in behind them as the group made their way across the room. Even the protests and shouted orders from Vidoni and the other adults went unheard. It was as if they had all understood the urgency, and had inexplicably accepted Max's leadership.
As the group drew closer to the doorway, however, Max realized Lucas was no longer there. Michael, too, had hesitated and looked back at Max. At that moment, the door was pulled open from the other side, and the group stepped through quickly. Lucas was already sprinting down the hall to the locked guidance office doors, key in hand. He unlocked the door quickly and held it open as the teens hurried through.
"There's an outside door behind the secretary's desk."
With that, he stepped back into the hallway and shut the door quickly. Alex, bringing up the rear, was closing the outside door behind them when he heard Lucas shout, "They ran toward the auditorium. What's wrong?" The pounding of footsteps was the only response.
********
Maria ran ahead to start her car. Isabel grabbed the Jeep keys. "Where shall we meet?"
"Michael's!" Max called out, slightly winded from running with Liz in his arms. He climbed into the back of the Jetta and Michael joined Maria up front. She sped out of the parking lot.
"Is she alright, Max?" Maria yelled over the engine noise. "What happened?"
"She had a seizure. It's got to be Malek. He's not even here yet and he's messing with her mind!" Max's pained expression was only a partial reflection of the guilt that gnawed at him. Loving Liz was the best part of his life, but she would never be safe. There was no going back now, though. All he could do was vow to protect her with everything at his disposal.
Once in Michael's apartment, Liz began to rouse. "Max?" she mumbled.
He stroked her hair, perched on the edge of Michael's bed where he had watched her for the last 15 minutes.
"Yes, Liz. I'm here. Are you all right? Can you tell me what happened?"
Liz tried to sit up, but fell back against the pillows. "Max, I could really feel it coming this time. It's like an angry, hateful wall of emotion that seeps into me. I don't even feel like myself. I can feel myself fighting it, but I'm no match for it, Max." The fear in her was building; her face and voice mirrored the terror inside.
"We'll help you, Liz," he promised, hoping he was right. "Josh will be here tomorrow, and Isabel and he will work with you. They'll help you build your resistance. And I'll be with you, I promise."
Liz calmed a little. "Hold me," she whispered. Max wrapped his arms tightly around her, projecting the few calm thoughts that he could control. "You know, Liz, we're going to have to tell your parents. They need to know what might happen to you and why. And they need to know that we're working to help you build your resistance. I know they'll be upset, but it's better than letting them think you're sick. I have no idea what they'd find if you went to the doctor."
"I know," she agreed, snuggling closer into his reassuring arms.
Isabel walked in with Alex on her heels. "How is she?"
"I'm okay," Liz assured them. "I need to get home, though. Time to talk to the parents."
"What are you going to tell them?" Alex asked.
"The truth."
********
Jeff and Nancy Parker clasped hands and listened to the latest bizarre twist in their daughter's life. Liz did most of the talking, eager to show her parents that she hadn't suffered any lasting effects from the incident. Max kept a supportive arm around her, and Liz laced and unlaced her fingers with his as she talked.
"We should at least have the doctor take a look at you," Nancy urged.
"No, Mom. Don't you see? We have no idea what changes have occurred in me physically since my alien characteristics have started to develop. Anything odd that showed up would endanger me and the others. Please, Mom. Let us handle this. Josh will be here tomorrow, and I'll work hard with him and Isabel to learn how to block Malek. Maybe when Zeval gets here, she'll have some advice. It's really our only choice right now."
They sat in silence for several minutes. Nancy looked pale, beaten. Jeff was struggling with his own sense of guilt; he was, after all, Liz's alien link. Liz let her head fall back against Max's chest. She was exhausted. He unconsciously kissed the top of her head while his hand lightly stroked her forearm. Nancy watched the easy, intimate contact.
She stood. "I'll help you to bed, Liz," she said, effectively bringing the discussion to a close.
Max opened his mouth to say he would care for her, but quickly shut it. He couldn't intrude on Nancy Parker's role as mother right now. Liz lifted her face to his and communicated her appreciation of his restraint. He bent to kiss her softly.
"Goodnight, love."
She rose and let her mother help her back to her room. Max watched them leave, a worried look on his face. "I should be with her," he said to no one in particular.
Jeff took in Max's anxious face and dogged, single-minded focus on Liz, and made a decision. "You will be."
Max whirled around to face Jeff, a glimmer of hope on his face.
"I know you need to be with her, Max, but Nancy hasn't opened up to me yet on where she stands with this relationship. I want to give her time. How about you go up to the patio and I'll bring you a blanket and pillow."
Max was speechless, both at Jeff's offer and at the implication that he already knew how to get up to Liz's patio. Jeff smiled.
"You don't seriously think I don't know you've used that ladder a few hundred times, do you?"
Max looked at his feet, but smiled gratefully. "Thank you."
"Never mind. You go on around and I'll get you something when I can."
Max nodded and headed downstairs. Circling around the building, he let himself feel encouraged by Jeff's acceptance, fervently hoping his wife would come around to his way of thinking. When he reached the rooftop patio, he could see into Liz's room clearly. Liz was already in bed, her mother sitting on the edge, stroking Liz's forehead and crooning softly to her. Liz was letting her have her way, giving the impression, at least, that she was drifting off to sleep. Eventually, Nancy rose, turned the lights down, and tiptoed out, leaving the door ajar.
Minutes later, Jeff appeared in the room, carrying a blanket and pillow. He handed them to Max through the window. "Keep an eye on our girl," he whispered. Max nodded.
As Liz slept peacefully, Max felt a heavy weariness overtake him. First, he arranged the lawn chair so he could lie down and still watch over Liz. Sleep claimed him quickly, though, and he slipped into a deep slumber. He never saw Nancy Parker come into Liz's room hours later. After checking on her daughter, she leaned against the window and watched the young alien boy/man/king who had changed their lives forever.
|
|
posted on 20-Apr-2002 11:33:28 AM
| Part 22
Sitting in Michael's living room, Liz sat snuggled into Max's arms and watched with confusion as Isabel paced nervously. Liz was the one who was supposed to be nervous, who was about to learn how to strengthen and control an alien power she hadn't even known she had until recently. But here was Isabel, wearing a groove in Michael's living room floor and running her hand through her hair at 10-second intervals.
Josh was due shortly, and the three of them had been waiting quietly, each pondering their own perspective on the future. Michael had bowed out, saying this wasn’t his thing. Isabel’s pacing was putting Max’s nerves on edge as well. He tried some casual conversation.
“Lucas Austin called today to see how you were doing,” he told Liz. “He really helped us out of a jam. I wish I knew what he was really thinking.”
“It was nice of him to call,” Liz commented. “Looks like your instincts were right.”
Silence. Pacing. So much for conversation.
"Iz, you might as well tell me what's up." Max had tried to be patient, waiting for Isabel to open up to him, but he couldn't afford to have her distracted. Preparing Liz to resist Malek was too important.
Isabel stopped pacing and looked at her brother. She seemed almost surprised to see him sitting there. Then she glanced at Liz. Bearing her soul in front of Liz was not a comfortable thought, but she knew Liz was not only one of them now, she was a permanent fixture at Max's side, and Isabel figured she might as well get used to it.
Isabel threw herself into a chair and raked her fingers through her hair once again. "I don't understand how I'm feeling, but I wish there'd been another way to get Liz ready without Josh."
Liz was surprised by Isabel's words. "Why? I thought you liked Josh. Has something happened to change that?"
Isabel and Max exchanged a meaningful look. Liz turned to Max, puzzled. "Something you forgot to tell me?"
"Yeah, actually," he admitted. "When Izzie convened the Star Chamber last week, Josh made it clear he was interested in her. He tried to convince her she'd be happier with one of her own and that he was the one."
"Isabel!" Liz was stunned. She had finally started to believe that Isabel and Alex could make a go of it. "Well, what are you feeling, because at the dance, it looked like you weren't undecided at all."
Another pang of guilt swept through Isabel, and as her face reflected her turmoil, Liz understood. "You're trying to convince yourself Josh is wrong, aren't you? But you're not sure he is."
Isabel raised her eyes to meet Liz's. She had been dead on with that analysis. "I don't know what to do. All I can tell you is that when he kissed me . . ."
"He kissed you?!" Liz was suddenly agitated. Alex was a lifelong friend, and she couldn't bear to think how hurt he would be. Or how devastated if Isabel left him.
Isabel resumed her pacing. "I didn't mean for it to happen. One minute he was telling me how I needed someone who really understood me and knew what my life was like. The next minute, he was kissing me, and I . . . I didn't . . . hate it."
Her eyes were pleading when she looked back at her brother and his mate, who had never been confused about their feelings for each other. They were truly destined to be together. She felt suddenly bitter. It was all so easy for them, wasn't it? How must that feel–to just "know"?
Then she felt ashamed. That wasn't fair. They had paid a high price for their love. It had never been easy, and it was about to get harder.
"I love Alex," she explained, on the verge of tears. "He's sweet and thoughtful and smart and cute, and he tries so hard to understand. But Josh, Josh does understand. He lives it every day. That felt good–to know that I didn't have to explain or feel like a freak. He says I should give it a chance. What if he's right? But how could I do that to Alex? I . . ." Then the tears came.
Max gave Liz a squeeze and pushed out of the sofa to console his sister. As Liz watched Isabel crying into her brother's shoulder, Liz began to realize that she and Max had actually arrived at this same crossroads months back. When "destiny" seemed to dictate that Max leave her for Tess, these same thoughts must have crossed his mind. They both struggled with what was right instead of listening to their hearts, as Grandma Claudia had always counseled her to do. In the end, though, their hearts had been wiser than their heads. Thank God they had come to realize that.
Liz, too, stood and approached her friend. "Isabel, what you're feeling is perfectly normal. Don't you think Max and I both doubted everything we were feeling when that hologram described his destiny? I was sure we weren't meant to be. And Max put aside his love for me just to try and do the right thing."
Isabel turned to Liz, intent on what she was saying. Liz took Isabel's hands in her own. "Isabel, 'follow your heart' is good advice. It led Max and me back to each other. Alex doesn't want you to stay with him out of guilt or fear of the unknown. He doesn't want to be anybody's safe choice. He wants your love. You owe it to him to be sure that's what you're feeling."
Isabel nodded. "I know, but how can I be sure? I've never really loved anyone except Alex before."
"Is this what was behind that display at the dance?” Max asked. “I've never seen you so aggressive with Alex before. Even he looked confused."
Isabel blushed with embarrassment. "I just wanted him to know how much he means to me. I had to reassure him . . ."
"But he didn't think he needed reassurance, Iz. I think it was you who needed convincing."
There was a knock at the door, and Isabel jumped. "There he is."
"You go freshen up. I'll get the door."
Isabel disappeared into the bathroom, and Max opened the door to Josh Alexander. This was going to be weird.
********
Josh, Isabel, and Liz sat cross-legged in a small circle on the floor.
"I suggest we hold hands," Josh began. "It will give us the strongest possible connection and we might be able to project the mindset Liz needs to focus her resistance."
They nodded in agreement. Liz was finally getting nervous–not just because of what they were about to attempt, but because she worried about her focus. The emotions that both Josh and Isabel were projecting were strong and conflicting, and Liz was having a hard time ignoring them.
"Take a deep breath, close your eyes, and try to clear your mind," Josh instructed. "Find that place where you pick up the emotions of others and draw yourself into it completely."
Liz had been practicing that very feeling. It had been helping her find Max on those nights when they were apart. She was better at it than they suspected, but her ability became clear when suddenly they were all connected emotionally, and it was Isabel and Josh who gasped with surprise at the clarity with which they could see each other's feelings.
Josh opened his eyes and stared at Isabel. She was staring right back. "I think Isabel and I need a moment before we continue."
Liz sat stone still, focused inwardly on all that she was feeling from them. Max pulled her gently to her feet. "Time for a walk, Liz." She looked at him blankly for a moment and then realized what he was doing.
"Sure." She accepted Max's help, fending off the strained tension in the room.
"We'll be back in a half hour," Max announced, and guided Liz out the door.
"We may as well talk about this, Isabel. I can tell you're upset, but not entirely sure what you want."
Isabel rested her elbows on her knees and leaned forward. "What am I supposed to do, Josh? I love Alex. I was perfectly happy with that. Now you've made me doubt what I feel. Is it wrong to be with a human? Michael is . . . or was. I don't know what's going on with him and Maria. Tess is . . . sort of. Max is . . . or thought he was. I don't know what's right here."
"We can't know how it will work out between Michael and Maria or Kyle and Tess. We know that Liz is part alien after all, so that might be why they are working out so well. It's you I'm thinking about. Isabel, did you . . . feel . . . anything when we kissed?"
Isabel sat silent for a moment. "I felt shocked at first, then sort of curious and comfortable. Then guilty! Terribly guilty for betraying Alex like that."
"First of all, Isabel. I kissed you. You didn't betray Alex. Second, just the fact that you were comfortable with it means it might not be out of the realm of possibility. And last, I feel a great deal for you, but I don't want to upset you or bully you into being with me because I'm like you. I feel we could have more."
Isabel held her face in her hands now, rocking slightly back and forth. "I don't know! How do I figure this out?"
"Let me suggest something. Let's just see how things go while I'm here. I won't interfere with you and Alex, but I hope you'll at least explore this with me. Look at it this way–you'll never be sure about Alex if you don't make a clear decision about me."
She looked Josh in the eye for the first time since his arrival. He was a nice guy. A nice hybrid alien guy. And he cared for her. If she could be sure she couldn't love him, then she'd know Alex was the one. She owed it to Alex to be sure. She suddenly remembered the day she had stood on Alex's front porch–comfortable with him and curious to explore what that meant.
"Kiss me."
Josh looked startled–just as Alex had. "Kiss you?" he asked–just as Alex had. She nodded. Josh scooted forward and leaned toward her, watching her eyes to be sure this is what she wanted. Then he tenderly touched his lips to hers and cautiously let some of his feelings flow toward her. Isabel felt warm and safe and, yes, comfortable with the kiss. She couldn't say it was more, though.
When he released her, she smiled at him. "Thank you. Let's just see how it goes, okay? And Josh?"
He looked at her questioningly. She had successfully blocked her own feelings. "Thanks for not pushing too hard."
Waiting for Liz and Max to return, they poured cold drinks and talked easily with each other. The initial tension was gone, and they enjoyed some "getting to know you better" chatting. Max and Liz were relieved to find the two so relaxed with each other. Maybe now they could get to work.
The three settled into their places on the floor and held hands, eyes closed. "Okay, Liz, you know how to pull into that place where you feel people's emotions," Isabel coached. "Once you feel comfortable, get centered, gather yourself in a concentrated ball, and try to imagine yourself filling that place."
Liz did as she was told. Josh and Isabel no longer seemed distracted by their own emotions, and Liz found that she was able to do as Isabel asked. Satisfied, Isabel continued.
"Okay, I'm going to place a suggestion in your mind. Try to push it away."
Isabel conjured up an image of the cold drink she'd just had and tried to make Liz think she was very thirsty. Liz mentally pushed at the suggestion, but found it harder than she had imagined. She did feel thirsty. She concentrated hard, dismissing the image of the cold drink and reminding herself that she had just had a drink of her own and wasn't thirsty at all.
She had some success. She managed not to act on the urge to drink, and even eased back on the desire, but it still lingered.
"Let's try something a little more out-of-character," Josh continued. "Just steel yourself against my influence," he reminded her.
Josh imagined a detailed scene in which Liz was angry with Maria. He projected her yelling at Maria and raising her hand to slap her. The animosity would be completely out their experience as best friends, and would be a mild test of Liz's ability to resist an uncharacteristic suggestion. Max was watching carefully, not knowing what Josh had put in her mind, but anxiously aware of Liz's reaction. Not only was her breathing labored and her facial expression pained, but he could feel her distress in his own mind.
Josh gradually increased the force with which he pressed the scene into Liz's mind until Liz broke the hold on his hand and reached across to slap him hard across the face. "Bitch!" she yelled.
The horror on her face when she realized what she'd done was only a small indication of what she was feeling inside. She had just betrayed every instinct in her soul. She would never yell at Maria like that, or strike her or call her names. But she had done it, or thought she had, because Josh had pushed her mind to do it.
She was more frightened than she'd ever been, and she suddenly felt sick to her stomach. She bolted for the bathroom, and Max followed her, holding her head until the spasms stopped. As she splashed her face, she looked in the mirror and started to cry.
"He controlled me, Max. If he can do that, what can Malek do?"
Max held her, stroking her back soothingly. "That's why we're here, Liz. So you can learn to fight back. This is only your first attempt. It'll get better, I promise." He looked up to see Josh and Isabel standing in the doorway.
"We've got a lot of work to do," Josh said grimly.
********
"Lewis Carroll took an opportunity to explain his own 'Jabberwocky' poem in the 'Humpty Dumpty' chapter of Through the Looking Glass. But even that translation can be seen as an allegory . . ." Mrs. Weber droned on, but Max couldn't follow at all. He picked nervously at the slip of paper that a student runner from the school office had dropped off right as class started.
Name: Max Evans
Rm: 215
Message: Report to Mr. Vidoni's office immediately after school.
It's all going to hit the fan now, he thought. What were they going to do to him? Suspend him? His parents knew about the incident, as did Liz's, but they couldn't protect him from school policy. He had assaulted the vice principal in front of a few hundred students and teachers. There was no getting around that one.
Last period. Gym class. Max was grateful for the chance to burn off some of the tension that was building inside him, made worse by the fact that he missed seeing Liz between classes. She hadn't been at the water fountain where they usually allowed themselves 30 seconds for a quick check-in and kiss. He could feel her, though.
He tried projecting his thoughts to her. He wasn't as good at it as she was. Ironic, since she'd only just become aware of her ability, but it was her special gift, not his, and it made him happy to share something so special with her. Concentrating, he sent her his thoughts–loving, reassuring, concerned. He smiled when he felt her own presence strengthen in his mind. There was a nervousness in her today, of course—after yesterday, he knew there would be—but she was fine and thinking of him. He grabbed the barbells and started to pump.
The final bell rang and Max headed for the vice principal's office. As he approached the door, he saw Liz coming from the opposite direction. Just the sight of her helped calm him. She always made him feel like there was nothing they couldn't do–together.
"Hey," he said softly, leaning down to claim the kiss he'd needed earlier. "Where were you after 6th period? I missed you."
"Sorry," she smiled back. "I got stopped by the office runner." She produced her slip of paper and handed it to him. "Look at this."
"No need." He showed her the slip in his own hand. They reached for each other, drawing strength from the contact. Reluctant to let go, they held on tight, until a classmate mumbled, "Get a room" as he shuffled by.
"Sounds like a plan," Max teased, hoping to ease her tension.
He was rewarded with a quick smile. "Hold that thought," she said, giving him a sexy, sidelong look. Then the smile faded, and she sighed deeply. "Let's do it." Their hands tightly clasped, they entered the office.
Liz and Max both stopped in their tracks when they found themselves facing not only Mr. Vidoni, but their parents as well. Philip gave Max a reassuring nod, and Jeff searched Liz's face to assure himself that she was okay. She gave him a small smile and turned her attention to the vice principal.
"Mr. Evans, Miss Parker. Join us." He waved in the direction of two straight wooden chairs next to his desk, arranged in such a way that Max and Liz felt they were on trial.
"I understand you have already told your parents about the incident at the dance on Saturday night. I must say, I'm surprised, but I'm glad we all know why we're here. First, Miss Parker, I'm glad to see you with us again. You gave us quite a scare."
"It looked worse than it was, Mr. Vidoni."
Jeff broke in abruptly. "I've already explained to Mr. Vidoni that it was a severe reaction to your medicine." He gave her a meaningful look, and Liz picked up on it immediately.
"Right, my medicine. I'm sorry I scared you."
"I'm sure we're all glad there were no lingering effects, Miss Parker, but that does not explain or dismiss Mr. Evans's actions Saturday night."
Diane spoke up. "I'm sure Max was just reacting emotionally, Mr. Vidoni. It was a very tense situation, and Liz is Max's ma . . . , uh, girlfriend. He was just trying to help her."
"I cannot see how attacking me was helping her in any way, Mrs. Evans. This was a school function where the safety of the students is my responsibility. I had taken appropriate action, and I had asked your son to back away and let me do my job. He came at me very aggressively, shouted, and pushed me to the floor. I could have him arrested."
"Mr. Vidoni," Jeff began in a conciliatory tone. "This is my daughter we're talking about. Max had seen this reaction once before. He knew what to do, and he knew how much Liz hates being in the hospital. He was trying to avoid that on her behalf, I'm sure."
Liz glanced at her mother as the lie began to snowball. She was looking at the wall behind the desk, biting at her lip. Liz swallowed nervously. What if she wouldn't play along? Liz kept thinking she looked like a tightly-wound spring.
Max's voice brought her back to the conversation.
"Mr. Vidoni, I'm very sorry I reacted the way I did. I didn't want to see Liz go through that mess at the hospital again when I already knew how to handle it. But I realize my actions were inappropriate, and I will make a public apology, if you think that will help."
Vidoni stared at Max for several uncomfortable seconds. "You're a smooth operator, Mr. Evans, I'll give you that." He turned back to the parents.
"I'm sure you all think you know your children, but some things I have to say might surprise you. Are you aware, for instance, that Max and Liz have limited themselves to a group of only 6 other friends? One of whom is your daughter, Mrs. Evans, so it’s really more like 5. And one of whom is a James Dean wanna-be with an unsavory and suspicious history. Mr. and Mrs. Parker, did you know that Liz has dropped out of all her extracurricular activities? And did you also know that these two have become–how can I say this delicately?–closer than I imagine you'd be comfortable with?
"As a professional, I can assure you that these are signs. I can't tell you what's at the center of all this–it could be drugs, a gang, a cult of some kind . . . But there is something going on, and it's up to you as parents to get to the bottom of it!"
He sat back, awaiting the shock that would surely settle over the parents after his impassioned speech.
"Mr. Vidoni," Philip retorted from behind clenched teeth. "I can assure you that Max and his friends are not involved with drugs or cults or any such nonsense. They are good students whose interests happen to be outside the school. That doesn't mean they are in some gang."
"Don't be too sure, Mr. Evans. In fact, I would venture to say that your son is the leader."
Max, who had been studiously quiet, flinched at the accidental accuracy of the statement.
"I've seen how they defer to him, wait for him to speak. I've seen them taking his orders or reacting to just a look. Whatever is happening, he's at the core. Believe me, I've been trained to assess these situations."
He turned to the Parkers, hoping to gain some ground. "Don't you realize what's happening? What do you think this school would be like, this country, if these kids were typical of what we're turning out these days?"
Nancy Parker exploded from her seat and came to rest leaning over the vice principal's desk, her weight supported on her fingertips, her face inches from his. Her words were spat out with barely controlled anger.
"Then this country would be devoid of the arrogant, pompous asses who strive to reinforce their own worth by wielding their power over those less powerful. We would be surrounded by caring, loving, intelligent, broad-minded people who strive to contribute to the greater good. In short, Mr. Vidoni, we would not be dealing with you at this very moment!"
She took advantage of his stunned silence. "Have Max's or Liz's grades fallen? No. Have they disrupted the school? Vandalized property? Stolen supplies? Cut class? No. Have they shown disrespect to their teachers or to us? No.
"We know our children, Mr. Vidoni. Better than you can possibly imagine. What I'm coming to know now, though, is the nature of this school's administration. Well, don't worry any more. After this academic year, Max and Liz will be graduating, and it won't be your problem any longer."
You could have heard a pin drop. Vice Principal Vidoni was probably the least shocked person in the room. Every eye was trained on Nancy Parker as she stood, trembling in anger, next to the desk. She, too, seemed stunned by her outburst. Gathering herself, she looked around the room.
"We're done here," she announced, and left the room.
|
|
posted on 20-Apr-2002 11:35:13 AM
| Part 23
After a few moments of shocked silence, Jeff Parker stood and followed his wife from the vice principal’s office. His movement shook the others into action, and they filed out, afraid to look at each other in case the grins broke out on their faces too soon. They could hear Vidoni begin to sputter under his breath, and they hastened their retreat to the parking lot.
Once assembled, the smiles began to erupt. Liz approached her mom, pulling her into a heartfelt hug.
“Thank you, Mom. That’s the bravest, most wonderful thing you could ever have done for me.” Mother and daughter held each other tightly, healing the painful rift that had grown between them for so long. The others stood by, letting the tender moment run its course. When they finally let go, Liz kissed her mother and wiped away a few stray tears.
“What changed your mind, Mom?”
Nancy searched her heart for a way to describe the personal journey that had brought her to this point. “I’ve seen things in this past couple of months that I never would have believed possible. And not only were they unbelievable, they were dangerous—to you, to us, maybe to the world. My instincts told me to get you as far away from it all as possible.
“And your attraction to Max . . .” She looked over Liz’s shoulder at Max, who was hanging back, but listening intently to every word. “I feared you were overlooking the danger because of your feelings for him. I thought your heart might cost you your life.”
She focused back on Liz. “But I saw what good people Diane and Philip are, and knew they had done a good job raising Max. Then I met Rana, and saw what nobility had allowed her to make the sacrifice she did. And you, I saw you . . . with Max . . . and realized you weren’t a girl with a headstrong crush; you were a woman . . . in love, and for better or for worse, you were a critical part of this whole, strange situation.
“I know there is still danger, but I can’t protect you from it. I’ve watched Max with you, and I know now that you are bound to him, and that he is the one who can protect you, if anyone can. I believed him that night when he said he’d change your knowing about him if it meant keeping you safe. I saw him sleeping outside your window after the dance, just in case you needed him.” She turned to Max once again, this time extending her arm for him to join them. “He carries his family’s nobility in his heart, and it’s clear he loves you deeply. I guess I can’t ask for more than that.”
Max was standing next to Liz by this time. Nancy faced him, searching his soul with her eyes. “I’m not wrong, am I, Max? Your love for her is true? And you’re willing to do whatever it takes to keep her safe?”
“You’re not wrong, Mrs. Parker. Liz is my heart. She always has been. I would give my life for her. No harm will come to her as long as I have breath and strength to stop it.”
Liz slipped her hand into Max’s and looked up at him, her happiness shining from her eyes.
Nancy sighed deeply and nodded, speaking again to Liz. “I was just starting to reach that conclusion when we got the call from Mr. Vidoni. At first, I thought, ‘It’s beginning now. I was right all along.’ Then that old bastard started spouting his preconceived notions and trying to pretend he knew more about this than we did, and it hit me—that’s what I’d been doing. I’d pretended to know what was happening and what was best for you. I realized I had made up my mind about Max from the beginning without all the facts, and I hated that I’d been sounding a lot like Vidoni. I couldn’t stand it.”
She looked around her at the group of sympathetic eyes and pursed her lips sheepishly. “I guess I got a little carried away.”
Jeff Parker put his arms around his wife, and she looked up at him, guilt marring her lovely eyes. “Jeff, I’ve been so unfair to you. I’m sorry.”
Jeff’s smile could have lit up Roswell High’s football field. The weight of the world had been lifted from his shoulders, and he wanted to shout from the rooftops. He hugged his wife fiercely, and the other couples followed suit. Once the emotional peak had passed, they let off some more pent-up emotion with handshakes, hugs, and laughter. For the first time, the two families shared a common secret and a common purpose: To help and protect the lives that had been entrusted to them—no matter what their origin.
Vidoni watched from his window in defeat. He wasn’t sure how, but he knew he’d lost the battle.
********
Michael grew restless, knowing that Zeval was due anytime. Having no communication with her during her trip was nerve-wracking. Any new ship was bound to have problems, and there would be no one in space to help them if they had trouble. And when she got here, what would she really think of him? He’d never had to please anyone before . . . well, maybe Maria. He was afraid of disappointing her. It sure didn’t look like he’d accomplished much, and now he felt he’d wasted so much time.
Zeval would need him to help her establish an identity on Earth. What did he know about stuff like that? Had he sharpened his computer skills? (Check with Alex.) Had he thought about what credentials she would need to get a job at the observatory? (Call Paul.) Had he scouted out places for her to live or shopped for the basic human essentials she’d need to have on hand? (Maria and Liz could have helped there.) How had he become so dependent on the humans in his life?
The strain of keeping his distance from a hurt and angry Maria hadn’t helped his disposition lately, either. His head told him he was doing the right thing, but his heart was hurting, and he didn’t like the feeling one bit. He was started to experience Max’s fantasy of just being a normal person building a normal Earthly life. He could picture Maria in that life.
Michael grabbed a piece of paper and started making a list. Maybe it wasn’t too late to make his sister proud.
********
There was a much different atmosphere at the Parker residence when Max arrived to pick Liz up for the evening. This time, he waved at Mr. Parker on his way through the Crashdown, and arrived confidently at the apartment door. When Nancy Parker opened the door, she greeted him warmly and called down the hall to Liz.
Liz appeared smiling and relaxed, dressed in jeans and a UNM sweatshirt.
“Have a good time,” was all her mother said to them as they left—no questions about where they were going, no curfew. They were definitely in a new place with her parents.
When they reached the bottom of the stairs, Liz ducked into the storeroom and emerged with a picnic basket and a blanket.
“What’s that for?” asked Max. A smug little smile broke out on Liz’s face.
“I have plans for you, Mr. Evans.” The look in her eye threw his body into instant alert, and he slipped his hands around her tiny waist.
“Is that right?” he asked, sliding his hands upwards. Liz’s hands were full of props for her surprise, and she was completely unable to fend off his touch that was already titillating her body. Knowing she could sense what he was feeling and thinking, Max let his mind indulge in flights of fancy involving their lovemaking, and Liz took a shaky breath.
“Max! Don’t. Oh, God, Max, let’s at least get out of here.” Max was enjoying her discomfort immensely. His power over her was a constant high for him, although she had the same power over him. With a fake innocence on his face, he watched her expression as he let his hands ride higher, brushing the underside of her breasts. Even with the heavy sweatshirt material between them, Liz’s reaction was abrupt; she jumped back a few inches and her breath hissed from between her teeth.
“I think maybe I’ve been wrong about you,” she told him in a strained voice. “You are evil.”
At that point, Max let his thumbs brush across her nipples. She let out a choked exclamation and dropped the basket and blanket. Throwing her arms around Max, she pressed her lips urgently to his. As her body began to rub against his, Max was the one fighting off erotic urges. He responded to her so quickly, so easily, that she had turned the tables on him. Now he was the one desperate to leave.
The noise of the basket falling to the floor had gotten Jeff’s attention. He rounded the corner of the storeroom and saw his daughter and Max locked in a passionate embrace. He stopped awkwardly just as Max was prying Liz off his body, saying, “We’d better get out of here.”
“That would be my suggestion,” Jeff said, embarrassed at having caught his daughter in that position. It was one thing to know they’d been making love for a while now; it was quite another to stumble across the foreplay. “Let me help you with your things.” He stooped to reach for the stray items that had fallen from the basket. There were two candles, a CD, and some fresh strawberries in a plastic container. He hesitated, turned an uncommon shade of pink, and spun on his heel, mumbling, “Maybe you should just get that.”
When he was out of sight, Liz clapped her hand over her mouth, stifling a nervous laugh. Eyes wide, she looked at Max, who was staring at the strawberries and turning the same color. Once Liz was sure she could trust her own voice, she lowered her hand. “I guess your little game backfired, huh?” He growled under his breath and began putting the things back in the basket. Liz laughed all the way to the car.
To Max’s surprise, Liz had insisted on doing the driving tonight. She didn’t want him to know right away where they were going. Once out on the old highway, though, he could predict their destination: the old radio tower where they had found the first orb. He smiled across at her and sat back to enjoy the warm breeze and the promise of things to come.
As they pulled off the road, dusk was settling over the desert, treating them to the remains of a spectacular sunset. They sat in the car, hand in hand, and watched the last minutes of color streak across the sky. Then, as the night crept toward them, they climbed out and spread their blanket in the same spot where they had almost given themselves to each other almost a year before. Liz told Max to lie back while she arranged the rest of her surprise.
Max lay looking at the stars gradually appearing above him, sneaking surreptitious looks at Liz happily setting the stage for their evening. He loved watching her. He loved how she concentrated on making everything perfect, and how her petite body moved so gracefully as she arranged everything, and how her eyes radiated love even as she scolded him for peeking.
When she was finished, there were candles burning around them, soft music playing on the mini-boombox, two white roses in a vase on a small tray, where strawberries and whipped cream rested in silver bowls. She knelt next to Max and spread her hands over his chest. Slowly leaning forward, she brought her mouth to his ear, and whispered, “Tonight is all about you, Max. This is your night for fantasies and pleasure. Tell me what you want.”
Max was astonished. He drew his head back to see Liz’s face, not sure if she was teasing him again. Meeting her seductive eyes, he drew his breath in, realizing that she was quite serious. Where had this temptress come from? Liz had always been quietly shy about their lovemaking. There had been flashes of abandon, yes, but always brought on by the explosiveness of their passion, never planned like this.
“Liz, all I’ve ever wanted is to be with you. I’m already living that fantasy. You are my fantasy.”
“No, Max. I mean, when you’re daydreaming about us, or when you have erotic dreams about us, what to you think about?”
Max couldn’t believe what he was hearing. How he loved her! All she had done since they had found each other was give of herself. He felt he could never even the score. But her question made him blush, and he was glad it was too dark for her to see. He could see her, though; the candlelight behind him flickered, casting an ethereal light over her face. Her eyes were burning into him, and he could see her desire to please him.
Fantasy number one was already taken care of: to see Liz offering herself to him, desire burning in her eyes, wanting only to take him to new heights of pleasure. He was already hard just seeing that promise in her eyes. Of course, fantasy number two would have to wait for another time. There was no way she could have anticipated it.
“Being here with you, looking at me like that, offering your love to me, is always at the top of my list.”
Liz bent over him again, this time brushing her lips over his, teasing his mouth with her tongue. “What’s next?” she breathed into his mouth.
“The next one might have to wait for another night.”
“Why? What is it?”
Max couldn’t believe he was about to say this out loud, but this was Liz, and she had asked. “Well, sometimes, I wonder what it would be like if you weren’t wearing . . . uh . . . you know, anything under . . .”
Liz gave him another deep kiss and smiled sexily. Then she stood, slowly peeling her sweatshirt over her head. Her breasts appeared almost iridescent in the candlelight, and he could see her nipples already standing taut for him. His body reacted violently, and he started to get up, so he could reach for her.
“I’m not done yet,” she cautioned him. “Lie down.”
Max’s mouth went dry as he saw her reach to unbutton her jeans. As she slid them down her tiny hips, he became painfully aware that she was not wearing panties, and he groaned aloud when the light reflected off the moist curls. Then she was standing before him, naked, in the desert, the dim light dancing across her body, waiting for his next request.
“Liz,” he gasped. He couldn’t speak, but he reached for her, and she slid into his arms, a warm, lithe, loving gift. For a moment, he just held her, overcome with love and gratitude. She had saved him—in so many ways—since he’d told her the truth. No matter what life dealt him, he would always have this. His hands began to move over her soft skin and need began to overshadow thought.
“Undress me, Liz,” he whispered, and seconds later, her small hands began to nimbly unbutton his shirt. She took her time lingering over his powerful chest and washboard stomach before she pushed the sleeves down each arm and helped him shed his shirt. The feel of her fingers lightly tracing the muscles of his chest and abs was electrifying. He fought the urge to grab her and take her immediately; he had promised himself not to rush, and Liz obviously wanted this to take a long time.
Expecting her to loosen his pants next, he sucked in his breath sharply when he felt her breasts graze across his chest, stopping to play, nipple to nipple, with his sensitive circles. He felt her reach out, and looked to see her bringing a strawberry, coated with whipped cream, toward him. She straddled him, and watched his face as she traced one rough-slick strawberry around his nipple and then lowered herself to lick it off. The nipple was immediately erect, as was the rest of him, and his breathing became shallow and raspy.
Once she had licked all of the whipped cream off of him, she took the strawberry into her own mouth and slowly bit into it. Max watched, mesmerized by the erotic scene before him. He barely registered that she had once again lowered herself to him until he became aware of the breasts and then the mouth making sweet contact.
He met her mouth eagerly, the taste of strawberries and Liz sending his head reeling. Too soon, she had lifted herself off of him, and was rubbing his throbbing erection with one hand while the other deftly unbuttoned and unzipped his pants. Helping her as best he could through his sexual haze, Max lifted his hips enough to allow Liz to pull his pants off, quickly realizing she had taken the boxers at the same time.
Another strawberry with whipped cream—this time headed for the tip of his straining flesh. When the cool cream coated the velvety skin, he shivered until her hot, moist mouth enclosed him and slid across, removing the cool cream and replacing it with a building friction. He began to tremble with anticipation, need, pending release.
“Liz, oh Liz!” He could no longer form a coherent thought. He was on autopilot as he pulled Liz up his body and positioned her over him. She read his thoughts and joyously took him in, moving her hips tentatively at first, and, feeling his urgent response, increasing her pace and pressure. The light they were generating tonight was bright and pulsing, and Liz’s heart burst to know this was something special that only she and Max shared.
Liz gloried in what she had done to him. His mind was a mass of sensation and pleasure. All she could “hear” from him was a litany of “Liz! Liz! Liz! Liz!” His desire and complete surrender to her fueled her own response, and soon they were both on the crest of a huge wave, riding a blissful release until they crashed into each other and slipped quietly to shore.
Liz could feel Max trembling for minutes after their climaxes had subsided. She just held him tightly and let her loving feelings flow into him.
“God, Liz, what did you do to me?” She lifted her torso up far enough to look at his face, illuminated now by the moon that had risen over the stark landscape. His eyes were filled with tears, and his whole body projected raw emotion.
“I loved you,” she said simply, and he pulled her against him tightly in silent gratitude and love.
Some time later, with Liz snuggled up to Max’s side, they pulled the excess blanket up and over top of them against the cool desert night air. Liz was lightly stroking Max’s chest, and he was still struggling to acknowledge that he actually had bone and muscle under his skin.
“Max, remember when we were here last year? We were on the verge of making love when the orb started to beep, and you had just asked me, ‘Are you sure?’” Liz hesitated. “I would have, you know.”
Max turned on his side and caressed her beautiful face. “I knew that, and I was blown away by it. But I was afraid that you were doing it for the wrong reasons. I wanted it to be about us, not about getting clues. I wanted you so badly, Liz, but I was afraid you would hate me for it someday, and I didn’t want to take that risk.”
“Hate you, Max? I love you more than life itself. You are my life.”
“Now, yes, thank God,” Max smiled. “But back then, there was still so much we didn’t know. You and I loved each other, but we weren’t ready then, Liz. I’m glad we didn’t have to go that far to find our answers. What we have now is so beautiful. This is how it should be.”
He stared into her adoring eyes and wondered if anyone else in the history of the universe had ever been so much in love.
“Liz?”
“Hmmm?”
“What are your fantasies?”
Part 24
The week that followed was one of intense focus on honing skills and preparing for Zeval's arrival. Max had contacted Rana to ask if she had any advice for them about Malek's effect on Liz. Rana had been alarmed, but only warned him that Malek was very powerful and that Liz must work hard on her resistance to him. He was still haunted by her poorly concealed anxiety and her whispered, "Be careful, my son," as she left him.
The group had decided to work together as much as possible this week for several reasons. For one thing, Max and Liz's experience with Vidoni sent a strong message that they needed to keep their grades up and not make waves. They had no intention of giving their vice principal any reason to turn up the heat. If they did homework together, they could give each other the benefit of their individual strengths, and get the work done faster and better. They also felt Liz needed to be able to focus on her gift even in the midst of distractions. No one knew what the circumstances might be when Liz needed to use her fledgling ability, but it seemed unlikely it would happen in quiet isolation.
Their main reason for sticking together, though, was–they needed it. They were finding strength in each other, developing a trust that would sustain them when their own courage and determination were tested. As they prepared for the ominous showdown, they were drawing together, creating a unit that represented the best of each of them, and a commitment to every member of the group. Even Maria and Michael had put aside their differences to concentrate on the group's welfare. Personal issues could wait.
Thursday afternoon found them all at the Evans home. Alex was helping Kyle with math homework. Michael was looking over Maria's shopping list of essentials (and some important non-essentials, according to Maria) for Zeval's first weeks on Earth. Tess was fixing everyone a snack in the kitchen, and Max was in the lounge chair taking notes for an English paper. On the floor were Isabel, Josh, and Liz, concentrating on mind resistance.
Max looked up from his notebook and watched Liz. He couldn't suppress a small smile as he thought about their night in the desert last weekend. Liz had taken him places he'd never been before, and he still got aroused just thinking about it. Later, when he'd pressed her about her own fantasies, the bold seductress had turned shy, and only his loving reassurances had coaxed a reluctant confession about her secret desire. As he watched her now, he revisited the many ways he'd already imagined fulfilling that fantasy, and as he played those scenarios out in his mind, his body started to react.
Liz was concentrating on pushing Isabel and Josh out of her mind when she felt Max's eyes and thoughts on her. As his emotions grew more lustful, she abandoned her efforts to resist. His urges penetrated her every thought; it was as if she could feel his hands on her, his mouth, his body. She could feel herself readying for him, and her skin tingled with anticipation. A whimper escaped her lips and she swung her head around to look at him. Their eyes locked; the tension was palpable.
"Max!" Isabel shouted in exasperation. "Do I have to ask you to leave? Liz needs to concentrate over here, so keep your horny thoughts to yourself."
Max blushed deeply and then glared at his sister. She really could be quite unsubtle when she wanted to be. "Sorry," he mumbled.
Liz smiled in embarrassment, looking up to see all eyes on her with varying expressions of surprise and amusement. "Let's get back to work," she ordered, trying to return to a calm and focused mindset.
Hours later, homework was done, Diane Evans's delicious dinner eaten, and Michael and Maria were out shopping for Zeval. Isabel and Josh were finishing up the last session of the day with Liz. She was obviously tired, and although she was gaining strength in her resistance exercises, she was nowhere near ready and they all knew it.
Liz was resisting Josh's favorite test now–dealing with her imagined anger with Maria. She was fending it off fairly successfully when a dark and ominous feeling descended on her. She felt herself losing control again and whimpered in reaction.
"Max, I warned you," Isabel protested. "Leave her alone. Go take a cold shower or something."
Max looked up, confused at first. He'd been rereading his English paper and had no idea what Isabel was talking about. "What? I didn't . . ."
Then he caught the destructive emotions coming from Liz; instantly, he flew across the room and dropped down next to her. "Isabel! This isn't me. It's Malek."
Soon Alex, Tess, and Kyle were watching spellbound as Liz worked to push Malek from her mind. Her heart was racing, and beads of perspiration broke out on her forehead. Small moans began to vibrate her throat, and Max began to panic.
"Do something!" he yelled at Josh and Isabel. "She's losing control!"
He held her to him, as if somehow his presence might give her strength.
"Join hands," instructed Josh. "Isabel, we have to get in there with her."
Isabel fought her own fears and reached for Josh's and Liz's hands. Entering Liz's thoughts, she was struck by the disorienting darkness and sense of instability. "Josh!" she called out.
"I'm here, Isabel, but we're losing Liz." Josh appeared in the swirling desolation that occupied Liz's mind, and Isabel breathed a brief sigh of relief. "Take my hand,"
he said again.
Isabel did as she was told. "Now call for Liz. We have to have her with us."
The two began to shout Liz's name, listening into the void for some response. They could hear nothing but the whooshing of nonexistent winds rushing by. Over and over they called to her. Finally, grasping at straws, Isabel shouted, "Liz! Max needs you! He's calling for you. Liz!"
A faint response came from behind them. They turned to see a translucent Liz reaching for them, pleading with her eyes. "Liz," Josh said calmly. "Come to us. We need to be together."
Liz's expression transformed from terror to determination. She pushed against Malek with all her might. As her image solidified, she made her way toward Josh and Isabel. Once joined, they focused intensely against Liz's attacker and felt his presence recede suddenly. Finding themselves once again in Max's living room, Josh and Isabel exchanged worried looks. Liz, feeling herself in the safety of Max's arms, began to tremble until the sobs burst forth against Max's chest.
Max looked fearfully at his sister, waiting for an explanation. Isabel didn't speak; she just returned her brother's fearful look and bit her lip. Max turned his silent plea to Josh. He sat stone-faced. "We'll never have her ready in time," he said grimly.
********
"Four days until we reach Earth, sir," the ship's Captain informed him. Malek acknowledged this information with a cursory nod and headed back to his quarters. It couldn't be too soon for him. He had decided to turn up the pressure a little on that pathetic excuse for a queen the hybrid "king" had found for himself, and had been surprised to encounter a heightened sense of resistance. If they had guessed what was causing her lapses, then they might be tutoring her on how to resist him. He couldn't afford to give her the time she needed to become strong against him. He needed her–or rather, he needed to use her for a little while. He would get rid of her as soon as she had fulfilled his purpose.
Four days. Maybe he didn't have to wait. Maybe he could do this without even setting foot on the planet.
He settled into a chair and watched the stars fly by, deep in thought.
********
Max helped Liz into her apartment and settled her in a chair. She’d been weak, but seemed fine otherwise. Nancy was folding laundry and looked at the two worriedly.
“Mrs. Parker, it almost happened again tonight. Josh and Isabel got in and helped her push him away, but she’s tired. Real tired.” He hesitated, but one look back at Liz pushed him on. “May I stay with her tonight?”
Nancy needed no explanation about what “it” was or who “him” was. Last weekend’s incident was more than fresh in her mind. She looked at her daughter, pale and drawn, her eyes begging for her mother’s consent. Nancy had come to terms with their relationship, although it was still uncomfortable for her to accept in a literal sense. Still, she could see that this was not a sexual request. This was about Max taking care of the woman he loved, and she didn’t have the heart to deny him.
“Yes, Max. I count on you to look after her now.” The fear in Nancy’s eyes was evidence enough that she understood the danger, and that her first priority was Liz’s safety, not inapplicable social norms.
“Thank you,” Max sighed. “I will.”
Back in Liz’s bedroom, Max helped her undress and slip on an oversized nightshirt. While she was in the bathroom, he stripped to his boxers and turned down the sheets. When Liz emerged, she smiled at the welcome sight of Max in her bed. Even in her exhausted state, the sight of him there made her body come alive.
“Get that look off your face,” he warned, feeling equally affected by her coming to bed with him. “You need to rest, and your mother asked me to take care of you. I’m not about to carry that to its logical conclusion tonight.”
Liz pretended to pout, but she recognized how tired she was, and found a warm contentment in just snuggling up to Max, cradled in his loving arms.
It seemed only minutes later when Jeff Parker knocked at the door, waking Max from a light sleep. Liz didn’t even move. Max roused himself as the door inched open, and Jeff stuck his head in. He worked to control his face as he took in the sight he knew he would see—Liz curled up in bed with Max. That was going to take some getting used to.
“Max, Michael’s here. He says it’s urgent that he speak to you.”
Max frowned. Should he put Michael off? Or should he take a chance on waking Liz as he got up? Finally, he asked, “Can Michael come in here?”
Jeff looked surprised, but nodded. “I’ll send him in.”
Michael appeared in the doorway seconds later, pretending to be shocked and offended by what he found. “Maxwell, give me a break? I can’t look at this!”
“Get over it, Michael. She’s exhausted, and I don’t want to wake her. What’s so urgent?”
“Zeval’s here.”
Max stiffened, and Liz shifted in her sleep. “Where is she?”
“They’re out near Frazier Woods; they used the same coordinates as our original ship. Valenti went to get ‘em. I told him to take them to your house. I was going to put Zeval up, but now I don’t know if they’re willing to be separated. Your house is nicer and I thought you’d be there, so I just . . .”
“Who’s they, Michael? Are we supposed to house the crew, too?”
“No, they won’t be staying, but Zeval . . . brought a friend.”
“A friend?”
“Yeah, I don’t know much about it yet, but she said she’d explain when she saw us.”
Max sighed. He had so many expectations and so many misgivings about the path they were following now, but they were committed to it, and he had to explore every avenue for keeping Liz safe.
“Call Isabel and tell her they’re coming. Have her tell my folks I’m staying here. They already knew we might be hosting Zeval, but they’ll have to accommodate one more. We have to go to school tomorrow for appearances sake, but I’ll call Paul and tell him we want to come down to Apache Point for the weekend. There are dorm rooms down there we can use, if they’re free.”
Michael nodded his agreement, then cringed as Liz flung a leg up on top of Max and sighed his name.
“I’m outta here,” he said with finality and headed out the door. Not only was it uncomfortable for him to watch such intimacy, but it made him miss Maria all the more. They had been working well together this week, acknowledging the urgency that drove them to do what needed to be done. But all week the undercurrent of tension between them had eaten at him, and he wondered how long he would have to endure this. Maybe his time to return home was nearing, and he could protect her by leaving. Maybe after all this, he would leave anyway.
********
Her first look at Earth. She’d heard about it her whole life. She even knew she had been destined to be here, but when Zeval had actually offered her the chance to come, she had been afraid. It was more barren than she’d expected, but she knew that wasn’t true of the whole planet.
Now she was waiting with Zeval for a human to come get them and take them to meet the others. It was a fantasy come true. She just hoped she could help them. Malek was coming, and she knew the hybrids couldn’t begin to know what they were up against. If she could help them, then maybe they’d learn to accept her. She’d never felt like she fit in on her own planet, but now that she was here, she wondered if she would fit in here, either. Maybe she didn’t have a home anywhere.
“Jasar! That’s the car Michael described. He’s here.”
Jasar followed Zeval from their hiding place. The human emerged from the car.
“Ladies, I’m your ride,” he said kindly. “Michael will be waiting for you.”
“Thank you,” Zeval responded. They climbed into the sheriff’s car, carrying only small bags containing their belongings. “Where are we going?”
“Michael has asked me to take you to Max’s house. We’ll be there soon.”
Max? Jasar had been told that “Max” was really Zan, their king. They were going to the king’s home? She stared into the night, the reality of where she was and what she was doing sinking in with chilling clarity. What was she doing here? And would she even live long enough to find out?
|
|
posted on 20-Apr-2002 11:37:01 AM
| Part 25
"They're really nice, Michael. Your sister is wonderful! Funny, too. I loved how she took potshots at you even though she'd only just met you!"
It was lunchtime, and the group had gathered quickly at their usual table in the school quad, eager to exchange information about the new arrivals and their plans for the weekend.
"I'm glad you bonded, Isabel," Michael said sarcastically, though he was obviously pleased at the gentle ribbing. Having his sister here, "in the flesh" so to speak, was a feeling unlike any he had ever experienced. He had family. His own family, at last, and it made him feel he belonged like nothing ever had before. Maria was the only other person who . . .
He looked over at Maria, sitting stone-faced as she so often did lately. Part of the group, but apart from the group. She wore her hurt like armor, and it chipped away at his good mood. He hoped he'd made the right decision about her.
"And Jasar," Isabel continued. "What a sweetheart! She seems kind of shy, but really curious about everything. I think she's really happy to be here."
"What's her story?" Max asked, shifting Liz closer so she could lean against him. She was still so tired.
"We don't really know. Zeval was worried you would be upset she'd brought her. I think she's waiting to talk to you about it before discussing it with anyone else. You are her king, don't forget." There was a teasing tone to Isabel's comment. This was her brother, after all. But they were all beginning to realize that Max's position wasn't just a joke. There were a lot of people who took it quite seriously, and they knew they'd better get on board–for now–or they could all be in real danger. Max was a target, and by extension, so was Liz. In a way, they all were. They had to have a plan, and a leader, and that was Max. In a way, it always had been.
"I'm sure Zeval had good reason to bring her. We have to trust each other, right? Okay," Max announced, shifting into leader mode, "after school, we'll all meet at my house and hear what Zeval has to say. Mom's fixing dinner for everyone, and then we'll leave for Apache Point. It's a little over two hours from here, so we'll get in around 8. Paul will show us our rooms and fill us in on the layout, the new telescope, etc. Tomorrow, we'll get a tour, and Zeval can explain how she plans to track incoming ships.
"Michael, do you have the stuff Zeval will need already packed?"
Micheal nodded. "Yeah, but we didn’t know about Jasar."
"I'm sure they can share until we get out and do some shopping. What about IDs and references?"
Again, Michael was prepared. "I've got IDs for Zeval, and Paul has gotten his contacts to offer references. Of course, Jasar will need all those things, too. Maria? Would you be willing to help me put some things together for Jasar?"
"Sure." At least he was still including her, but she hated how much it hurt to be around him without being with him.
"How is everyone this afternoon?" a voice intruded. They looked up to see Lucas Austin standing by their table. Every pair of eyes swung toward Max, waiting to see how Lucas would be received.
"We're fine, Lucas. You?"
"Doing well, thanks. Max, could I have a minute?"
Max hesitated, not knowing what to feel about this man. On the one hand, he had stalked Maria, deduced their secret, and made no promises about what to do with the information. On the other hand, he had helped them out of a tight spot at the dance and called to check on Liz later.
The two men stood off to the side, as the group left at the table watched intently.
Max was the first to test the waters. "I never really thanked you for your help at the dance. Thank you."
"You're welcome," Lucas replied, obviously wanting to add something else, but struggling to get it out.
"To tell you the truth," Max told him, "when I saw you at the door, I wasn’t sure if you were leading us into a trap or trying to help. I guess I trusted you because I had no choice. I'm wondering why you did it."
Lucas's small chuckle was without humor. "If someone had asked me what I would have done in that situation even ten minutes before it happened, I wouldn't have been able to tell them." He stared over Max's shoulder, trying to put his thoughts into words. "I've been thinking of little else but you and your friends since that night at Maria’s house, wondering what the right thing to do was. I couldn't decide if I was sitting on a time bomb that would explode in our faces if I kept your secret, or whether I'd be unleashing a panicked witch-hunt if I went to the authorities.
"In that moment, when I saw the fear on your face as you held Liz, I went with my instincts." He looked directly into Max's eyes. "Was I right, Max? Tell me I was right."
Max watched Lucas watching him, and realized what a leap of faith he had taken that night. "Lucas, all we want is to survive and live our lives in peace. You not only helped us that night, you protected a whole society who's not ready to know about us yet. You were right, Lucas."
Max extended his hand. Lucas stared down at it for a minute and then back up at Max's face. Max could see another decision being made and was relieved to see Lucas visibly relax. He accepted Max's hand and shook it.
"I don't know if I'm ready to know it all yet, either, Max, but if you need me, call."
Max looked over at the tense faces watching them and gave them a slight nod. Seeing the handshake, they, too, relaxed. Perhaps they had one fewer potential enemy now, and maybe even a friend.
********
Zeval watched Jasar pace nervously, waiting for her first meeting with the king. "Jasar, calm down!" she urged. "He's not like you'd expect. He's very nice, very low-key. Remember, he wasn't raised as a king here."
Jasar stopped, raising her head as she heard voices outside. She sat stiffly next to Zeval and eyed the front door. It opened wide and a stream of people walked in. She picked Zan out immediately. It was the way he carried himself and the way the others followed him. He was the leader. And the tiny brunette tucked protectively under his arm must be his queen. Liz, was it?
Max stopped short when he saw them, effectively stopping the steady stream of people and chatter. They all turned their attention to the newcomers. Michael hurried over to his sister and her friend.
"Max, I know you remember Zeval."
"Of course I do. Welcome, Zeval. I'm sorry I couldn't get over here before this. And this is your friend?"
Jasar stood up quickly and bowed. "Yes, Your Highness. My name is Jasar."
"Oh, puleez!" groaned Kyle. "He's bad enough as it is."
Max grinned. "I appreciate the sentiment, Jasar, but we play down the king thing around here. Just call me Max."
Jasar looked horrified. "I'm sorry, Your High . . . I just thought . . ." She threw Zeval a pleading look. It was unthinkable that she had already made a mistake. A touch on her shoulder made her whirl around and she found herself face to face with Liz, her queen. Her queen with the kind eyes and reassuring smile.
"Jasar, don't worry about it. We're very informal here. You haven't done anything wrong. Please just sit down and tell us about yourself."
Jasar looked back at Max, and he gestured for her to sit. She watched in amazement as everyone took a seat, including Max and Liz–on the floor! Max was leaning against a chair in which Isabel was sitting, Alex perched on the opposite arm. Liz nestled between his legs and he wrapped his arms around her. There was something extraordinary about them that she couldn't put her finger on, an invisible bond that somehow made it clear they were one. She had to remind herself not to stare.
Kyle and Tess settled on the couch with their guests while Michael hovered, somewhat nervously, near his sister. Only Maria stood off to the side, and Zeval noticed the forced air of detachment and hurt in her eyes. Glancing up at Michael, she saw him look toward Maria, concern and guilt on his face. What was going on with those two?
"Zeval, we're so glad you made it alright. Two weeks was just about right, wasn't it? Did you have any trouble?" Max wanted to make his guests feel at home, but he was also anxious to get to the important work ahead.
"No, we're fine, thank you. I want to explain why I brought Jasar." She turned a fond gaze to her friend. "Jasar is a fine astronomer, but more than that, she is one of you–a hybrid." She took in their surprised faces, and hurried to explain. "Jasar should have been on one of the ships that was sent to Earth originally, but her pod was damaged during loading, and they determined it would have to stay behind for repair and monitoring. She was to have come on a later ship, but the conflict had escalated to the point where no more ships could leave by the time her pod was ready for the trip.
"She's the only hybrid ever to be raised on Voya, so when I realized I would need help here, I asked her to come. I hope you don't mind."
There was a moment of silence as everyone stared at Jasar and absorbed her strange story. Jasar sat uncomfortably, feeling too much like a specimen.
"Was it strange growing up as a hybrid on Voya?" Isabel asked, knowing she'd always felt out of place on Earth and wondering if it would have been better on Voya.
"Yes," Jasar nodded. "It's not that anyone was mean or anything, but I never quite fit in. I couldn't shapeshift at all, so I got teased some about that, and I couldn't participate in the exercises when they practiced that. And my gifts developed more slowly. I always felt like I should have been on Earth."
"What are your gifts?" asked Tess, curious about whether she could do something none of the others could.
"Nothing special," she shrugged. "Just the sensory thing is all."
"The sensory thing?" Maria had inched closer, fascinated by this young woman's story.
"Yes. You know, heightened sight, hearing, taste, smell, and touch. It's quite common." She saw the faces around her looking amazed. “Don’t any of you have that?” They all shook their heads no.
“That is so cool,” gushed Maria. “So you can, like, hear stuff being said upstairs or see things down the street?”
“If I concentrate,” admitted Jasar. “It’s not automatic or anything. That’s what I meant by being slower than the others.”
Zeval spoke up. “I don’t think I know what any of you can do. Michael? If I recall, you were always blasting things into oblivion. Still at it?”
Michael still wasn’t used to being teased by a sister, but he found he didn’t mind it at all. He grinned at her. “That’s my specialty, as a matter of fact. You’ll be relieved to know that I’ve tightened my control a little, though.”
“A little? Heaven help us.”
The laughter was contagious, and soon everyone was visiting easily. Jasar felt more comfortable than she had ever expected, perhaps more comfortable than she ever had on Voya. These people were like her. They understood her and made her feel special. She was glad she’d come.
She was even happier when the doorbell rang and in walked Josh Alexander. Jasar had seen plenty of human forms; kids on Voya were always turning themselves into human form for fun. She had never joined them, of course, but she was quite sure she’d never seen one as attractive as this. He was tall, with hair the color of nectar from the Voyan kanafruit and eyes as blue as the azula flower. When those eyes settled on her, they took her breath away.
He was cordial and interested when they were introduced, but it was soon clear that his real interest was in Isabel. To be expected, she thought to herself. She’s beautiful. She watched the slight tension between them and realized that Alex was the one currently with Isabel. So Josh was not her partner; he only wished to be. Interesting.
They all enjoyed the cookout the Evanses had prepared until Max announced it was time to leave. Jeff Parker had offered the Crashdown van, since it carried so many people, and Max was taking the Jeep. Isabel hurried over to Max and whispered in his ear, an exchange not lost on Josh. Max nodded, and she and Alex walked toward the Jeep. Diane was next in line. She gave Max a hug.
“Take care, Max. You know we’re here if you need anything.”
Max hugged her tightly. “You’ve been incredible, Mom. Thank you.” He kissed her on the cheek. “I love you. Don’t worry. We’ll be fine. Look at all the help we have.”
She blinked back a tear and smiled at him. Philip approached him and joined the hug.
“Take the cell phone, Max. Let us know how it goes.”
“Thanks, Dad. We’ll be back on Sunday, okay?”
They waved goodbye and took off, charged with a strange combination of excitement and nervousness. The weekend was only supposed to be about familiarizing themselves with the observatory and getting Zeval settled. They wanted to understand what she would be doing and how it could help them. But the way things had gone lately, no one could be sure what the weekend would bring.
********
Paul greeted the group warmly, giving special hugs to Max and Liz. He led them around to the dormitories located near the Operations building, off of which the large telescope was mounted.
“Zeval, you have a resident apartment across the compound. It’s kind of small for a guest, but I assume Jasar would prefer to stay with you?”
Jasar bit her lip and scanned the group. “Actually, I’d really like to stay here and get to know the others a little better.” A trace of blush graced her cheeks when she realized her gaze had lingered on Josh. Fortunately, she didn’t think he’d noticed.
“That’s fine!” smiled Paul. “I was able to reserve the three suites in this dorm. Each one has two bedrooms with a double bed and a shared bathroom. He stopped in front of a door where the numbers 8/9 gleamed. “The guys are in here.” Max frowned and looked at Liz. She frowned back at him. Paul had never separated them before.
“The girls are in 6/7 next door, and Max and Liz are in 4/5 across the hall.”
Liz flashed Max a smile; Paul hadn’t let them down. Surprisingly, no one questioned the arrangement. “Company must have put them on their best behavior,” Liz chuckled. Max laughed softly at their friends’ restraint and opened the door to their room.
“Kitchen is down at the other end,” Paul added. “It’s fully outfitted and I took the liberty of stocking a few basics. Get settled and then join me over at the ops building. I’ll give you the nickel tour.”
An hour later, the group gathered again in the small kitchen area.
“Microwave popcorn!” Alex shouted jubilantly.
“I’ll get the drinks,” Kyle offered, equally enthused about a snack.
Once settled, Max filled Zeval and Jasar in on the seizures Liz had been experiencing. Jasar was horrified at what Malek was doing to her queen. Somehow she hadn’t expected any humans to be affected by this threat. Then again, Liz wasn’t completely human and she was the king’s mate. Jasar began to realize the risk these humans had accepted when they chose to befriend her people.
Zeval sat grimly, looking more worried than surprised. “I knew he was powerful, but I honestly hadn’t expected him to be a threat until he reached Earth.” She looked up at Liz. “You can feel these attacks coming?”
Liz nodded. “Yeah. I get a cold, hateful, sinking feeling and then he’s in my head. Last time, I needed help to get him out.” Her eyes looked haunted, and Max reached for her. She sank against him and shut her eyes.
“I think we’d better get some rest. We’ll meet out here around 9:00 tomorrow morning and check out the telescope. Zeval, do you want someone to walk you to your apartment?”
Zeval started to shake her head and then stopped. She looked over at Michael and caught another awkward look between him and Maria. “Yes, please. Michael, would you walk me over?”
Michael was caught unaware. “Uh, sure. No problem.”
Zeval took his arm. “Good. Because we need to have a nice brother-sister talk.”
Michael looked at her skeptically as they stepped out into the night.
********
Inside their room, Liz made her way over to the bed and sighed heavily as she let her body fall into it. Max lay down next to her and gently swept the hair away from her face.
“You’ve about had it for today, haven’t you?” he asked, worry creasing his brow.
“I’m tired, yes, but there’s something I need more than rest right now.” She looked up at his concerned, loving face and answered his unspoken question. “Make love to me, Max.”
His mind told him she needed to rest, but his heart told him they both needed the closeness tonight. And his body was always ready to experience his beautiful mate. Any cautious thoughts that flitted across his mind were quickly swept away as he bent to kiss her. She came to him with want and need and urgency, and he let her take the lead. The raw emotion that enveloped them drove them to join completely, sharing every thought, every sensation, as they gave themselves up to each other. The room was filled with light and their troubled hearts found some moments of peace.
As their spent bodies lay entangled in the bed, the glow they had created began to subside. Their last languid kiss was interrupted by their own laughter, though, when Alex was heard in the hall.
“Ahh! Don’t look at the door! Avert your eyes! Do not look directly into the light.” They could hear Isabel swat him, and the friendly bickering faded out as they fell asleep.
Hours later, Max was awakened by an unfamiliar sensation. He couldn’t feel Liz in his mind, so he opened his eyes and felt the bed next to him. She was gone, and a feeling of dread came over him. Instinctively, he whipped around in the bed to look behind him. There, in the faint glow of moonlight was Liz, a maniacal gleam in her eye and a chilling smile on her face, poised over him with her arm raised. Before he could react, her arm began to descend, and he caught the glint of light on the knife blade.
[ edited 1time(s), last at 20-Apr-2002 11:52:07 AM ]
|
|
posted on 20-Apr-2002 11:58:26 AM
| Part 26
Maria tried to join in the girl talk that Jasar seemed so eager for. Isabel was smiling shyly, as she always did when the others teased her about Alex. Tess had blushed–blushed!–when Jasar asked if Kyle was her mate. It was all too much, too painful.
"I'm going for a walk," she announced suddenly. Jasar looked confused, but Tess and Isabel nodded their understanding. They knew Maria was going through a hard time.
A star-encrusted dome hovered over Sunspot, New Mexico, and Maria gazed up at the stars, wondering which one had sent her the boy she loved so much, but who couldn't love her–at least not enough. Unable to keep still, she wandered down the circular drive that lined the grounds of the observatory. As she passed the second of the three buildings housing telescopes, she heard voices. Looking to her right, she saw Michael and Zeval on a park bench, silhouetted against the night sky. She stopped and listened.
"I'm no good for her, Zeval. Once I realized that I was responsible for her father's disappearance, I realized I'd been hurting her since the day I set foot on this planet. She's been put in at least a dozen dangerous situations since she's known me, and things could actually get worse from here." He was quiet a moment. "The only way I can protect her is to keep my distance."
"What about Max and Liz? Isn't this the same thing? Look at the danger Liz is in, but you couldn't separate them if you wanted to. I've seen that from the beginning."
Michael snickered. "I did want to separate them at first, but you're right. It didn't work. Anyway, that's different. Liz is part alien, and they have this bond, this connection thing . . . I don't know if I could have that with anyone."
"Michael, do you love Maria?"
Maria tensed as she waited for his answer. It was a long time coming.
"For a long time, I didn't think I could love anyone. And I sure didn't think anyone could love me. But from the very beginning, that girl got under my skin. It was like . . . I don't know . . . like a song you can't get out of your head."
"But Michael, what I asked was . . ."
"She can drive a person crazy, you know? I mean when you talk to her, you can't get a word in edgewise. Her mind leaps around at random like a Mexican jumping bean; you never know where it'll land. And she has weird taste in clothes, and she yells at me all the time. She even slapped me upside the head once, and I hadn't even done anything! She's always insulting me and telling me what an inferior boyfriend I am . . ."
"Michael! Do you love her?"
Another long pause. Then, "Yes."
Maria could hardly believe her ears. Her heart soared at his words, but then the confusion and anger set in again. She loved him. He loved her. Then why weren't they together? Couldn't he get anything right?
"Michael, when you introduced Maria to your grandfather and me, you said she was the first person who you thought could make you happy. Now you're pushing her away. For what? She's in danger now whether you are together or not. She knows your secret, and that's that. You can't change it. And her father's disappearance was not your fault. You can't help how some people have reacted to the knowledge of your existence. You have a wonderful group of friends who have accepted who and what you are. Others didn't. You aren't responsible for that.
"Listen to me, Michael. I was tutored a great deal on Earth customs and human norms. I've read much of the literature this culture has to offer. If there is one common theme, it's 'take hold of love where you find it.' You were sent here against overwhelming odds–that you would survive the trip, that you could keep your secret, that you would reveal yourself to people who would accept you. Against all those odds, you found someone who loves you for who you are. Don't throw that away. Remember, you're not just part alien; you're part human, too."
Maria listened for Michael's reaction to his sister's words. How much wiser Zeval was than Michael, and she'd only been on Earth one day! Maria knew she'd found an ally.
"It's too late, anyway. I've burned those bridges," Michael lamented. "I've hurt her too much, unintentionally and intentionally. She'll never forgive me now. And it's probably just as well."
"Don't sell her short, Michael."
Maria hurried out of sight when she saw them rise to continue their walk to Zeval's apartment. He loved her! Now all she had to do was convince him they should be together. She carefully worked her way around the grounds, taking care to avoid the resident quarters. Operation Guerin was already hatching.
********
It was two hours later when Michael returned to the dorm. He and Zeval had had so much to talk about, and he found it easy to open up to her. She may be his little sister, but circumstances had turned her into his big sister, and he felt her unqualified acceptance. That brought thoughts and emotions to the surface that he had worked hard to suppress his whole life. Getting so many things off his chest had been cathartic, and he felt more relaxed than he had in a long, long time.
He paused outside the girls' room, and thought of Maria's sweet face framed with golden hair against her pillow. What the . . . ? Since when did he romanticize her like that? Still, a smile played on his lips as he thought of her. Maybe Zeval was right. Maybe he should try again. Then reality came back and bit him. He had burned his bridges. She'd never trust him not to hurt her again.
His musings scattered as a shout punctured the air.
"Liz! Liz!"
The urgency in those two syllables turned Michael's blood to ice.
********
Max saw the light reflect off the knife blade and his hand shot out to grab Liz's wrist. A sharp pain penetrated his consciousness, but he ignored it.
"Liz! Liz!" He could feel the blood trickling down his arm, but the look on Liz's face was a hundred times more frightening. "Liz!" Her eyes, gleaming with the thrill of the kill, were focused on his chest. He fought off her attack, amazed at the strength she was using against him. Was Liz really this strong? Or was Malek's uncontrolled hatred exaggerating her adrenalin-induced power? He was afraid to use his powers for fear of hurting her.
"Liz! Look at me!" he pleaded. The gleaming eyes looked up at their victim's face and locked there.
"Liz, it's me. It's Max. You don't want to do this!"
The manic smile faded slowly, and the eyes clouded over. Liz's body began to tremble and beads of perspiration broke out on her forehead. Max watched helplessly as a war raged inside the woman he loved; Liz was struggling to regain control of her mind and body. One by one, her fingers loosened on the knife handle and a small growl of determination pushed from deep in her throat. It grew into a roar and when it subsided, Max saw Liz–his Liz–looking at him in confusion. Her eyes shifted to the knife in her hands, and then to Max's hand holding her at bay. As realization dawned, she stumbled back in horror. The knife dropped to the floor.
"Max!" His name was a wail that trailed from her lips as she crumbled to the floor.
Max leapt from the bed, leaning over her, fearing the worst. At that moment, Michael burst through the door to see a naked Max leaning over a naked Liz, near-panic on his face.
Max jerked around to see Michael standing in the doorway. "She's still alive! Help me!"
"Cover yourself, Maxwell. The others will be in here in seconds." Michael reached for a blanket to cover Liz while Max stepped quickly into his boxers. Maria was next through the door.
"Liz!" she cried, racing across the room to drop at her friend's side. "What happened?"
"It was Malek," Max gasped, trembling himself now that the immediate threat was past. "He tried to kill me."
"What?" Michael and Maria shouted in unison.
"She . . . He came after me with a knife." Max leaned over to pick up the knife, slamming home his point. "Liz fought it, and now . . ." He dropped to his knees, shaking more violently by the minute, "Now she's unconscious." He ran his hands over her body, looking for internal damage of some kind, but he felt nothing abnormal.
By now the room had filled with their other friends, looking on in horror as they heard Max explain. Michael moved Maria gently out of the way and bent to lift Liz's limp form to the bed. Max looked at him gratefully; he wasn't thinking clearly yet.
Max knelt next to her on the bed. "Liz," he called softly. "Liz, wake up. It's Max."
There was no response at all. Max took her shoulders and shook her gently. "Liz," he called a little louder. "Please, Liz. Wake up!"
Her body lay still, giving no indication she was hearing Max's voice.
"Liz!" Max fairly shouted, as he shook her harder. "Please!"
Michael took his friend's arm and pulled him away. "Max, she can't hear you." He looked down at his hand; it felt warm and sticky. "You're bleeding!"
Max shook Michael off and wiped his arm against his boxers.
"We'd better go in," Josh said quietly.
Everyone turned to look at him except Isabel. She knew what he was proposing, and she didn't like it.
"Go in where?" asked Kyle.
Josh didn't respond. He just moved toward Isabel and took her hand. Alex moved to protest, but Isabel raised her hand to quiet him.
"It's okay, Alex. We have to go get her."
Alex backed off reluctantly and watched with the others as Josh and Isabel approached the bed.
"Wait." Max stepped forward, placing himself between Liz and the others. "Give me a minute with her first. Let me at least get something on her and check her for injuries again before you do this."
"Max, we can't postpone this." Josh seemed insistent.
"Is there a reason to rush, Josh?" Tess was getting a bad feeling. Josh was keeping himself under rigid control, and it made her nervous.
Josh's eyes never left Max. "The longer he controls her, the stronger he becomes, Max."
Max fought back the tears. This was no time to lose his head.
"Okay, just give me five minutes."
The group filed out quickly, leaving Max to tend to Liz. He traced her features with his fingertips and kissed her lightly. She looked so small and frail. Gathering her into his arms, he cradled her for a moment, letting the tears fall. "I'm so sorry, Liz. God, I would do anything to keep this from happening to you, but I don't know how!" He held her tightly until he could force himself to let go and get her back in her nightshirt. She needed him thinking straight, he told himself. At least he could do that for her.
Hurrying now, he finished covering her and went to get Josh and Isabel. Josh's face was set determinedly. Isabel was fighting her own fear; she had almost gotten lost last time.
As the friends crowded the doorway, Max stepped aside to let Josh and Isabel sit on either edge of the bed. They joined hands and then each took one of Liz's. Focusing their concentration, they centered themselves internally and stepped into Liz's dark reality. Like the setting for a scary movie, Liz's mind swirled in virtual winds and dim shapes–a cold and ominous void.
Once again, Isabel found herself alone in the barren landscape and fear gripped her. She called out to Josh and heard him answer from what sounded like a great distance. She turned toward the sound of his voice and called again. This time, she could barely hear his response. Panic was setting in. She began to turn in circles, desperately looking for any clue, any familiar image or sound. What appeared to be a dark tunnel began to form in front of her, and she instinctively recoiled from the presence she suddenly felt. Inexplicably, she felt herself being pulled toward the tunnel, and a prickly sensation like static electricity made the hairs on her arm stand on end.
Screaming Josh's name, she pulled away from the tunnel, trying to flee in any other direction. She struggled to move her legs, but with every step, she seemed to be losing ground. The pull had strengthened to full-fledged suction, and soon she had no power to resist it. She felt the walls of the tunnel speed by until she was totally encased in an empty, chilling darkness.
Part 27
Alex watched in horror as Isabel slumped over Liz’s body. Josh, jolted from his dream state by the break in his connection with Isabel, looked momentarily confused until he focused on Isabel’s limp form. Even as Alex rushed across the room, Josh had pulled Isabel into his arms, cradling her head.
“Isabel! Isabel! I lost you—I’m so sorry.” He began to rock her back and forth as Alex reached his side.
“I’ll take care of her,” he said stiffly, making no effort to hide his anger.
“You’ll take care of her?” Josh challenged mockingly. “What do you know about taking care of someone who’s been lost in someone else’s mind?”
Alex was not intimidated. “What do you know about it?”
Josh was momentarily speechless, since he really didn’t know how to help Isabel, except maybe to go back in. But if two of them hadn’t been able to stop Malek, he was sure he couldn’t do it alone. As he thought about it, Alex was already pulling Isabel away.
“Kyle, help me get her into the empty bedroom.”
Kyle stepped forward and helped Alex position Isabel in his arms. Then he hurried forward to open the door to the spare room across the common area. Josh rose to follow, but Max stopped him.
“Give them a few minutes,” he cautioned. “It won’t make any difference.” The hopelessness of his words weighed heavily in the air.
“I’ll call Zeval,” Jasar offered, and turned toward the common area. Maria pushed past Max and lay down with Liz, stroking her hair and mumbling comforting nothings. Grateful to have Liz’s close friend caring for her, Max addressed Josh again.
“Josh, there must be a way to get them back. You know more about this than any of us, so I’m counting on you to come up with alternatives. Isn’t there someone you can ask?”
Josh ran his fingers through his hair. “I’ll call a meeting of the Star Chamber. The elders may know what to do.”
“The sooner, the better,” Michael added sharply.
Josh had never felt more like an outsider with this group. After winning their trust and friendship over the last few months, he was now painfully aware how peripheral his presence really was. They had trusted him to bring Liz back and instead, he had lost Isabel. Now they were closing ranks, turning again to those they loved and trusted. He rose from the bed, looking to get away from the accusations that floated unspoken in the room. Brushing past Michael and Tess, he made his way outside. He needed to think.
Jasar had awakened Zeval, who promised to call Paul and hurry over. Once that task was done, she took in the actions of her new friends, learning more in those few minutes of observation than all the conversation she’d shared since her arrival. Max knelt next to Liz’s bed, assuming the task Maria had been performing—soothing Liz in hopes that she could hear or feel her loved ones. Maria looked on with a scowl, willing her friend to awaken. Michael stood, almost at attention, at the foot of the bed, poised to protect and defend even though no external foe existed.
In the other bedroom, Alex sat at the head of the bed, holding Isabel across his lap as if she were a small child, rocking her and humming softly. Off to the side, Kyle stood with an arm around Tess, who had come to find him. He looked confused and angry. Jasar had been told that he was the most recent friend to learn this group’s odd secret, and it was clear he hadn’t fully accepted all of its implications yet. That made it all the more strange that he found comfort in one of the hybrids. Tess just stood quietly, her head resting against his shoulder, a calming hand on his chest.
And so it was that Jasar, too, turned to go outside. Somehow, she felt she was intruding on a private moment.
********
Josh was in over his head and he knew it. He’d never run into anything like this before. Now, between his failure to bring Liz or even Isabel back, and his inadvertent show of affection for Isabel, he had alienated the very people he had worked so hard to befriend. He felt inadequate and defeated.
“Az tan omina anto le lumani.”
Josh jerked his head up in surprise. Jasar stood before him, a sympathetic look on her face. “Do you recognize that?”
He smiled. “An old saying from the home world. What you may not know is, they have pretty much the same saying here: ‘It’s darkest before the dawn.’”
“I guess that’s true no matter where you are. May I?” She motioned toward the empty half of the bench where Josh was seated.
“Of course.”
“Tell me, Josh, how many others are out there? How many of us, I mean? And are they willing to help?”
“We number over 100, I think, with actual powers. There are more who know of us and support us. There may be things our people can do; I know they’re willing. I just don’t know where to begin. I mean, I’ll call the meeting, but what do I tell them we need?”
“Let them tell you, Josh. And I’d like you to take me with you. Perhaps I can shed some light on Malek that will help them decide on a course of action.”
“Take you with me?”
“Yes. Don’t you take people with you sometimes?”
“No, never. Only dreamwalkers are in the meetings.”
Jasar smiled. “Not after tonight.” She raised her head and looked off toward the other side of the grounds. “She’s coming,” she announced softly.
He watched as she closed her eyes in concentration. Nodding to herself, she rose. “Zeval wants us to assemble quickly. Paul has gone to get the key to the Ops building so she and I can start to install the tracking device. She wants to talk to the rest of you first.”
“Did you just get that message telepathically?”
“No! I told you, I have heightened senses . . . when I concentrate, at least. Zeval is headed this way and just spoke to me.” She headed into the building to gather the others before Zeval arrived. Josh could only shake his head and follow her in. She was something of a surprise to him, and he couldn’t help but admire what he saw.
********
The group was crowded into the common room between the bedrooms where Liz and Isabel were still lying unconscious. Zeval had gone in to observe each one and then had come to the center room to talk to the group.
“Malek is worming his way into their minds, trying to make them truly his. Max, when Liz recognized you and let go of the knife, she was exerting herself to an extreme degree. Frankly, I’m surprised she could do it. He’s very powerful, and she’s so new at this. It’s a testament to the strength of her connection to you, and we need to take advantage of that.”
Max was at once touched by her words and stricken with guilt. He fought it off, knowing from experience that it wouldn’t help and it wouldn’t change anything, but it weighed on his mind, and he understood Michael’s reluctance to get in too deep with Maria. For now, he just vowed to do whatever it took to get Liz back. He returned his attention to Zeval.
“Isabel has never dreamwalked anyone who knew she was there, let alone anyone who could resist. She wasn’t ready.” She turned to Josh. “I want you to get a dreamwalk team together from your Star Chamber meetings. They need to know who they’re up against and what damage has already been done. They will be better able to tell you than I can how to accomplish our goals. Meanwhile, have them send cadre members here immediately. Malek must be close; each attack is stronger than the last.”
“Cadre members?” Max asked. “What’s that?”
“I guess the best translation for it is ‘soldier,’ but it really means more. Michael, you are the cadre member of your team. You are the protector and a leader of sorts. Cadres only use force as a last resort, but when they do, it’s formidable. If we coordinate this right, we’ll have the upper hand.
“First, we need the dreamwalkers to sever Malek’s connection to Liz and Isabel. If I can detect his ship’s arrival, we’ll have a location on him and his crew. Once we know where he is, the cadre can capture him. Then, Max, it’ll be up to you what happens to him.”
All eyes swung toward Max. He sat stunned, realizing for the first time just what it meant to be king. He could very well hold this man’s life in his hands, and in spite of the hatred that coursed through his veins when he thought of Malek, he didn’t know if he could order anyone’s death. Then his eyes flickered toward the bedroom door. Or maybe I could, he thought.
Max, shaking off his dark thoughts, and grateful for the information and advice, smiled at Zeval. “Thank you for helping us focus on what needs to be done.” Then he stood to address the whole group. “I suggest you all get as much rest as you can. We need to be on top of our game, and we can’t do that if we’re exhausted. I’ll stay in with Liz. Alex? I assume you’ll be in with Isabel?”
Alex looked pointedly at Josh. “Yes.”
Josh, you need to call the Star Chamber meeting immediately, but the rest of you should try to sleep. Zeval, let me know when the tracking device is installed. We’ll reconvene then and find out what Josh has learned.”
Everyone rose to leave as Paul came rushing in. “Here’s the key, Zeval, but I forgot to tell everyone an important detail.” He paused, trying to catch his breath. “I don’t know if anyone else thought of this, but the names Zeval and Jasar, especially with no last names, will attract too much attention, so I had your paperwork drawn up with more typical names. Zeval, you’ll be introduced as Zoe Vale. Jasar, you’re Jasmine Armand. I know it’s not much notice, but try to remember to respond to those names. Of course, Jasar is just a guest and won’t have much contact with the staff, but Zeval will undoubtedly have to interact with a lot of locals.”
“Thank you, Paul. I should have thought of that myself. I’m going to get started on the installation.” She left quickly, and the others began to file out behind her. Maria watched Michael head quickly for his room, a scowl on his face. She hesitated, not sure if he would welcome her. As she stood wondering what to do, Tess and Kyle walked by her, hand in hand, and headed for the same room. Watching from the doorway, she saw them head into the second bedroom. As careful as they had been with each other, the seriousness of the situation seemed to strip caution away, leaving only their need to hold each other.
That decided it for Maria. She walked toward the first bedroom and saw that the door had been pushed shut but hadn’t quite closed. She pushed it open silently to find Michael sitting on the edge of the bed, elbows on his knees, hands supporting his head. The sigh that rushed forth from him seemed to go on forever, as if it had started in his toes and gained momentum as it looked for release. Maria entered the room further until a shaft of light hit Michael’s feet, and he looked up. He knew instantly it was Maria silhouetted in the doorway, and in that moment, she looked like salvation to him.
Even before her presence fully registered with him, she was rushing to his side, and he wrapped his arms around her tightly, forgetting any resolve to keep his distance. They needed each other, and Zeval’s logic seemed more than acceptable to him at the moment. All he needed to know was that she had come to him; she had put the hurt aside and let her guard down. Now it was up to him to make her understand how much that meant to him.
“Maria,” he whispered, and his hands held her head to his chest while his heart reached out to her.
“I’m here, Michael,” she reassured him. “I’m here as long as you need me.”
Slowly, he drew her down to lie next to him. Molding his body to hers, he kept his arms around her, encircling her with his need and his love. He hadn’t said the words, but Maria didn’t need them. She knew she was where she belonged.
********
Josh had gone outside again, looking for a quiet place where he wouldn’t disturb anyone, but wouldn’t be seen, either. It would be light soon, and he wasn’t sure how long this would take. Finding a small grove of trees not far from the dorm, he sat quietly, collecting his thoughts and his resolve. In a way, he was openly admitting his inability to control the situation, but he realized his ego was the least important factor in this game of chess, and asking for help was an honorable plan of action.
He was about to begin when he heard a noise behind him. Startled, he turned quickly, holding out his hand in defense. Looking back at him, wide-eyed with surprise herself, was Jasar. “Wait, Josh! It’s just me. I told you I wanted to come tonight, right?”
Josh lowered his hand. “And I told you, I don’t know how to include someone else who’s not a dreamwalker.”
“But you can connect with people, can’t you? You know, let them into your mind? Let them see what you see?”
“Yeah, but . . .”
“No buts, Josh. Connect with me, and I’ll follow you in.”
Josh looked uncomfortable. “That’s a very private thing you’re suggesting,” he faltered. “Letting you into my mind is letting you see everything. I’m not sure I want to do that.”
Jasar’s eyes flashed angrily. “Josh, this is about saving two people right now, and a lot more later. Do you think you could just get over your little personal anxieties long enough to save some lives?”
Josh opened his mouth to issue a scathing retort, but nothing came to mind. She was right.
“Fine, but I trust you can be discreet about anything you might see?”
Jasar relaxed and bit back a grin. “My, my, Josh, you are making me so curious.”
Josh glared at her and then took a deep cleansing breath. “Make your mind a blank,” he instructed.
“I’m the one who knows how to do this, remember?” she told him sarcastically.
She closed the gap between them and looked directly into his eyes. Josh’s last thought before he began the connection was how incredibly intelligent and beautiful her eyes were.
Seconds later, the Star Chamber members had begun to gather. Among the first to arrive was Antul, the Chamber leader. Josh introduced him to Jasar and gave him a brief overview of the purpose of the meeting. Nodding his understanding, Antul addressed the assembly.
“A few weeks ago, we pledged our support for our king. He is in need of us now. Malek will be on Earth within days.” A murmur erupted, and Antul waited for the inevitable furor to die down. “A recent arrival from our planet has come to explain the situation.”
A loud roar went up as Jasar approached Antul, and she looked at him questioningly.
“You are the first visitor from home for hundreds of years, my dear. You represent a new day for us. Let them enjoy the moment.”
Jasar turned to the gathering and smiled through several minutes of celebration. Eventually, they calmed enough to let her begin speaking.
“Malek is close, very close. The queen has already succumbed to his mind control, as has the king’s sister.” Another murmur arose, louder this time. Again, Jasar waited.
“Josh Alexander, who has been the king’s liaison with you, has already made one attempt to rescue the queen, but he was unsuccessful. We all know that it will take more than one or two dreamwalkers to retrieve her.” Josh was silently grateful to Jasar for issuing this subtle absolution. He felt less embarrassed and more empowered as she spoke.
“We will convene an emergency dream circle in a few hours. Our first order of business is to release our queen and princess. Our second order of business is to capture and detain Malek. Zeval, sister to the king’s second, has arrived and is installing the tracking system on a powerful telescope at Apache Point Observatory. Once we know where he has landed, we will summon a cadre to that position. When we have Malek in custody, our king will decide his fate.”
She stepped away from Antul, indicating that she was finished. Josh watched her--confident, businesslike, controlled. She had handled herself remarkably well, considering how shy and insecure she had seemed meeting the royals for the first time.
“I trust we are all ready to make whatever arrangements are necessary to accommodate this plan?”
Antul surveyed the hushed group, giving a perfunctory nod to the possibility that anyone would disagree.
“Dream circle members are asked to return when summoned in a few hours. Please inform cadre members to make whatever personal arrangements are necessary for a quick departure when they are needed.”
He dismissed them, and turned to Jasar. “Thank you, Jasar, for coming to us. You have done your king and your people a valuable service.”
She made a modest bow and returned to Josh’s side. “Let’s go.”
Instantly, they found themselves in the grove of trees where they had begun. Josh released his connection with Jasar and looked at her warily, still wondering what she may have seen that he considered private.
“We’d better go tell Max that things are in motion.” Her eyes gave nothing away, and she appeared to be focused on the problem at hand. Josh sighed with relief. They walked purposefully back toward the dorm, stopping a moment to admire the brilliant colors playing across the sky just before sunrise. It was then that Jasar brought him up short.
“So, does Isabel know about those dreams?”
She smiled, batted her eyes innocently, and headed for the dorm.
|
|
posted on 20-Apr-2002 12:13:28 PM
| Part 28
Max lay beside Liz, staring intently at her face, desperately watching for some sign that she was waking or at least aware of him. He’d spent the last few sleepless hours telling her stories of his years of loving her from afar. He told her about the time Mrs. Jenkins, their fourth-grade teacher, had assigned them as partners for the science fair, and he’d almost thrown up on the spot with nervousness and excitement about working so closely with her every day. Then he’d told her about seventh-grade Health class when they’d had their sex education unit. While the other boys had been making crude jokes or intensely studying their desks, he had been fantasizing about what that would be like with Liz. And in ninth grade, when she had accepted a date with Tony Garcia to the first school dance, he’d been furious, even though she had no idea he’d been thinking of asking her.
Through it all, there had been no sign from Liz that she could hear him, and he grew more terrified—and more angry—by the minute. He tried to take his own advice and get some sleep, but sleep would not come, and he began to despair. Once, he got up long enough to check on Isabel. He knew Alex would have come to him first if she had awakened, but he had to go see his sister for himself. Looking into the dimly lit room, he could see Alex was having the same problem as Max was. He was holding Isabel, stroking her arm, eyes glued to her face. Detecting movement at the doorway, Alex looked up to see Max standing there. A discouraged shake of his head told Max all he needed to know.
It was almost 11:00 a.m. when Zeval appeared with the news that the tracking device had been successfully installed on the telescope. Only one other employee had stopped by to see what she was doing, and he had easily accepted her story that she was simply familiarizing herself with the complex workings of the new telescope.
“Thank you, Zeval. Could you get everyone together again? We need to find out if Josh and Jasar had any luck.”
Fifteen minutes later, Josh was explaining what had happened during the Star Chamber meeting. Jasar blushed in pleased embarrassment when Josh relayed her impressive appearance before the Chamber, and Tess asked several questions about how Josh had been able to include Jasar in the meeting. Max thanked them both and instructed them to convene the dream circle as soon as possible.
“Zeval, you need to get some sleep, and Jasar is needed in the dream circle. Can you show someone what to watch for so you can get some rest?”
“I’ll do it,” volunteered Paul. “No one will question my presence there.”
“Thanks, Paul.” Max gave him a grateful smile.
“Max, you look like hell.” Leave it to Michael to tell it like it is. “You have got to get some rest. Maria and I will look after Liz.”
“I’m not leaving her,” stated Max firmly.
“Good grief, Maxwell. Do you think I could know you as well as I do and even suggest that? I’m just saying, relax and get some sleep. You don’t have to watch over her. Maria and I will stay here in the common room and listen for anything from either Liz or Isabel. That way you and Alex can get a little shut-eye.”
“Okay, but as soon as they’re ready with the dream circle, let me know. I don’t want Liz moved, so they’ll have to do it in there,” he instructed, tilting his head toward the bedroom. Michael nodded and Max returned to find Liz exactly as he had left her. He pulled her close against him, as much to allay his own fears as hers, should she wake up. Eventually he drifted off into a restless sleep.
********
There were a dozen Voyans assembled in the Star Chamber, awaiting instructions to begin. Josh and Jasar sat on the bed cross-legged, Liz between them. They each held one of her hands. Josh placed his free hand alongside Jasar’s head and looked into her serious green eyes. They connected quickly, and soon they had joined the waiting dreamwalkers in the Star Chamber.
“It is important that we all maintain a free and open connection with each other,” Antul reminded them. “The power of our minds must flow freely, gaining strength and momentum as it passes among us. Malek is well known for his mind control, and nothing but our own intense concentration will break his hold.”
The participants murmured their understanding, and they joined hands, following Josh into the dark void. Josh was struck by how much darker the mind in which Liz and Isabel were imprisoned had become since his previous attempt to rescue Liz. He looked behind him and saw that the entire group had made it into the void with him.
“I suggest we concentrate on a single goal. For now, each of us must focus on our queen. Summon her with your minds and try to pull her to us. She should be able to feel our presence and follow it.”
As the dreamwalkers focused their energy on reaching out to Liz, a single call went out from the group, piercing the drone of the nonexistent wind. Shaken by the unsettling desolation, some members glanced at each other nervously. No one had experienced a dreamwalk like this before.
“Focus!” Antul instructed sharply, and they set the minds anew to finding their queen.
After several intense minutes, a transparent vision of Liz hovered before them. She was reaching out to them, her face twisted in terror, her arms outstretched.
“There she is!” cried one woman. “We’ve got her!”
“No! Not yet, we don’t” cautioned Antul. “Concentrate! We need more!”
The faces of the group members contorted with the effort to reach Liz. The strain was taking its toll, but in spite of their redoubled efforts, the image of Liz began to fade. When one of the dreamwalkers fell to his knees, weakened from generating so much power, Antul called a halt to the attempt. He looked devastated at the failure, but was unwilling to risk another life.
Back in the Star Chamber, waiting medical personnel attended to the ailing dreamwalker, and Antul pulled Josh and Jasar aside.
“I don’t understand it. There should have been more than enough power in this group to subdue even Malek. Please tell the king that we must wait before trying again. These people are drained now, and we dare not make another attempt too soon.”
Josh dreaded being the one to bring Max news of their failure to find Liz, but there were no alternatives. He brought Jasar and himself back to Max’s bedroom and found himself face to face with Max’s expectant, hopeful eyes. One look at their faces, however, and those same eyes darkened into hate-filled, determined caverns of rage.
********
Max was a driven man. All afternoon, he was either pacing like a caged animal or sitting stone still in his room, staring at Liz. All the while, his active mind was devising plans for different scenarios. He had Josh contact Antul about how long they had to wait to reconvene the Star Chamber only to scowl furiously when Josh brought him the news that they must wait until tomorrow. He had someone checking with Paul every hour for a status report on any activity in the skies. He spoke to no one except to issue orders, and the others just steered clear, unwilling to release the coiled spring of anger and frustration their leader carried within him.
As afternoon turned into night, Max refused to eat, barking an order for everyone else to eat and then sleep. They would be needed soon enough, and he wanted them ready. No one argued. They just did as they were told, retiring again in pairs without a second thought. Soon, not even the quiet rustling of people moving in and out of the room could be heard. Everyone was settled in their own rooms, pretending that rest was possible.
Hours later, Max was kneeling beside Liz, his hands and forehead resting against her unresponsive arm, when he heard the dorm door open. Footsteps hurried down the hall, and he braced for the news.
Zeval strode through, giving no lip service to the late hour or the invasion of privacy.
“He’s here, Max. Malek had landed.”
The news hit Max like blow to the stomach. Everything tensed, but nothing moved. Then his eyes locked with Zeval’s, and her expectant look spurred him into action.
“Get everyone up, and send them in here. Then take Jasar and go back to the telescope. I want coordinates on his position as soon as you have them.”
Zeval turned on her heel and hurried out. Max could hear the perfunctory knocks, followed by doors opening and a sharp voice. “Get up. It’s time!”
The anxious faces appeared by twos in the room. Max began to spout instructions, the hours of planning spilling into reality.
“Zeval and Jasar are plotting Malek’s coordinates. As soon as they have them, Josh, you take Michael into the Star Chamber. He needs to know every plan that’s being considered.” Max missed the look of alarm that passed over Michael’s face at the thought of connecting with Josh. It didn’t matter. Everyone had a job to do now, and personal preferences would have to be sacrificed.
“Kyle, get a hold of Paul, and have him come over here. Tess, I don’t expect to have any sort of showdown here; I’m hoping we can cut Malek off in an isolated area, but just in case, you need to come up with a mindwarp that will keep the staff here calm if he gets this far. Maria, I need you to stay with Liz. I won’t be gone long, but I need to talk to Paul about what, if anything, is here at the observatory that we might be able to use.”
Maria nodded and immediately went in to Liz. The others all went to carry out their assignments with an odd sense of relief. They finally had something concrete to do; nothing was worse than helpless waiting.
********
An hour later, Max’s frustration had only increased. The observatory, predictably, had one purpose and one purpose only. Aside from Zeval’s tracking device and an enviable high-altitude location for observation and defense, there was nothing of use to their cause.
It didn’t help when Michael returned from his first Star Chamber meeting. He’d had to set aside his amazement at seeing so many Voyans gathered in one place and his awe at experiencing this dream-reality that had become such a part of Isabel’s life. His news for Max was mixed.
“There are about 25 cadre members on their way. At least 12 can be here within hours; the others won’t be here until about this time tomorrow. But Max, Antul wants to know who we have who knows this area.”
“Knows this area?” Max was confused. “We all know this area.”
“No, Max. Tactically. None of the others have any knowledge of the desert. They have trained in hills, forested areas, at sea. No one has any knowledge of desert tactics.”
Max stood stunned. In all his planning, he hadn’t considered that the forces on their way to help would need his help with strategy. His mind searched frantically for a solution. Who would know anything about desert warfare?
His frown turned to calm. “Michael, call Lucas.”
Part 29
Within the next four hours, Lucas and the first four cadre members arrived at the observatory. Zeval and Jasar had triangulated Malek’s touchdown point at about an hour north of Roswell, not very far from the original 1947 site. Zeval knew that their ship had cloaking capability, but she doubted they had much in the way of a conveyance, since the fast ships they had used for the journey were small and unable to accommodate terrestrial vehicles.
Max told Michael to get the Jeep ready for travel, and asked Zeval and Jasar to bring the new arrivals up to speed. Then he turned to Lucas, studying his demeanor to determine how he felt about being there.
“Let’s take a walk,” Max suggested, knowing Lucas had come on blind—and somewhat tentative—faith. His expression was wary. “You deserve some answers.”
As they walked the circular drive within the confines of the observatory, Max looked up at the sky. It briefly occurred to him that millions of people were also looking up at that sky, seeing nothing more than a beautiful blanket of stars. If they only knew. “Lucas, I can’t tell you how much we appreciate your coming, especially on such short notice. What has Michael told you already?”
“Only that you needed someone with desert tactical expertise to help with an emergency down here. I still don’t know what you want.”
Max stopped and turned to watch Lucas’s face as he explained the truth. “Okay, here it is. You’ve already had confirmed what you suspected—that Michael, Isabel, Tess, and I are aliens. Well, that’s not entirely accurate. We’re human-alien hybrids who arrived in incubation pods in the ship that crashed near Roswell in 1947. What you don’t know is that we were sent here to survive and develop our powers in order to return home someday and help our people rise up against the domination of a malicious, power-hungry dictator.
“To make a long story short, we were able to help our people accomplish that right here from Earth by returning a powerful artifact that had been hidden on this planet centuries ago. Unfortunately, the end result is that although our enemy, Malek, has lost power in our solar system, he has come to Earth, looking to destroy me and my family. I’m . . . uh . . .” Max faltered, loathing the reference to his royal status. “Apparently, I was king of Voya, killed during the insurrection. My “essence” was combined with human DNA for the trip here. Malek thinks if he can kill or control me, it will shift the balance of power on Voya again, and therefore, in our whole system.”
Lucas’s furrowed brow and squinted eyes told Max that Lucas was struggling to digest all that he was being told. He was still there, though, and still listening intently. Max forged ahead.
“He arrived last night, Lucas, landing outside Roswell. I don’t have time to explain it all now, but we have links to a worldwide organization of beings like ourselves. They live on this planet as humans, and have no desire to reveal themselves or adversely affect life on Earth, but many of them are on their way here now to help defend against Malek. In general, they are trained soldiers with powers of their own, but they have no training in desert reconnaissance or warfare. I’m asking you to help us.”
Max waited patiently for Lucas to play and replay the tape in his mind of what Max had just told him. It was too fantastic to be true, Lucas thought, and yet he’d seen just enough back in Roswell to believe it. And even if he hadn’t, just looking into Max’s eyes would have convinced him. Ever since their original contact, he’d been impressed with the quiet strength and subtle wisdom he had seen in this boy . . . this man.
Lucas looked back over his shoulder and saw Michael and the other cadre members preparing. Looking back at Max, he knew his mind was made up. Once again, his instincts told him that this was the “right” side.
“What do you need, Max?”
Max allowed himself a half-smile. He placed his hand firmly on Lucas’s shoulder. “We need a plan,” Max told him.
They turned together and walked up to the small group of men waiting near the Jeep.
********
Two hours later, Michael, Lucas, Jasar, and two cadre members left in the Jeep to do the original reconnaissance on Malek and whatever support he had brought along. Tess and Josh had originally objected to Jasar’s accompanying this first group--Tess because she thought her own mindwarp capabilities would be of use, and Josh out of some unnamed and unexpected protective instinct that suddenly emerged regarding Jasar. But Jasar had made a strong case, saying that her ability to hear and see at great distances would be one of their greatest advantages. No one could think of a rational argument against her logic. Since they only wanted to send one vehicle now, they were limited to five people.
The additional cadre members would wait for the others who had not yet arrived, and when orders came from the advance team, they would lead the second group. Max and Tess would accompany them at that time.
Knowing that they probably had at least a 3-hour wait until they heard from Michael, Max went to check on Isabel and Liz. There had been no change in their condition, and the tension was beginning to fray Max’s nerves.
As he sat staring at Liz, he felt a soft touch on his shoulder. He looked around to see Maria standing there, affection illuminating her soft brown eyes. “Hey there. Don’t you think you ought to get some rest?”
“I know I should, but I can’t. My mind is too full.”
She began to knead his shoulders, and he could feel the knots begin to relax. “You know, Max? I’ve never been so proud of you.”
He turned to look at her, confusion on his face. “What?”
“I love Liz, Max. She’s my best friend, the sister I never had. And she loves you more than life itself. I’ve watched you flounder through this relationship for more than a year. But now, she’s in real trouble. You are in real trouble. I guess we all are. And you aren’t floundering at all. You’ve stepped up in the face of completely unknown danger and handled everything. And in the midst of all that, Liz is still your number one concern. I can see that in every decision, in every movement. And I love you for it.” She bent and kissed him lightly on the cheek.
Max stood to face her, gathering her into a hug that they both needed. “You’re not doing so badly yourself. I know you’re worried about Michael and Liz and Izzie. Thanks for being there for all of us. Especially for Michael. He needs you, you know.” He stood back to look at her, hoping she accepted the sincerity of his words. Her eyes were shining with unshed tears.
“He’s doing what he was born to do, Max. I can’t stop it. He’d hate me for trying.”
Max nodded his understanding. “Maybe we should both try to rest.”
Maria sighed. “You’ll let me know right away when you hear from them?”
He gave her one last hug. “You know I will.”
********
At least a mile from the coordinates Zeval had given them, Lucas brought the Jeep to a halt. They had stopped an hour ago to black out their faces and cover Jasar’s white top with a dark jacket; she had been shining like a beacon beneath the bright moon. They had driven the last several miles using only parking lights and speaking only when absolutely necessary to negotiate their way through the desert. Lucas’s knowledge of the area was already paying off. He had followed a somewhat circuitous but largely sheltered route up to this point. They felt sure no one could have detected them yet.
“From here, we walk,” Lucas whispered. “Jasar? Anything?”
Jasar was wearing one of the two pair of night vision goggles they had. Lucas had brought one and one of the cadre members, Mark, had brought the other.
“I can’t see anything yet,” she told them, “but I think I hear something from over in that direction.” She pointed north, and Lucas nodded. “That makes sense.”
Lucas attached a homing device to the Jeep—“just to be safe” he’d told them, but they knew it was a backup in case something happened to him. The group began to move forward.
“Pick up your feet, Michael! No scraping your boots as you walk. It makes too much noise.” Michael nodded. He had a lot to learn.
They’d been following whatever sparse cover was available for over half an hour when Jasar stopped short. Her head was immobile and her muscles tense as she strained to see and hear their enemies. She almost laughed. “I can smell them,” she whispered excitedly.
“Smell them?” Michael asked, wrinkling his nose at the thought.
“Well, not them exactly,” Jasar admitted. “But at least one of them is foolish enough to be drinking golask. It’s a rather pungent ale, for lack of a better description. I can hear the low rumble of voices, too. This way,” she pointed.
They veered slightly east and soon Jasar was able to see them in the distance. There were four of them standing in a group near a towering wall of rock, pointing and talking.
“I don’t see their ship,” Jasar said, peering into the dimly lit desert in a slow arc. “It’s either cloaked or they’ve come some distance from it already. But they seem pretty interested in those rocks.”
Lucas took the other pair of night goggles. “I can’t see them yet, but I can make out the rock formation. They’re looking for a home base,” he speculated. “They may have found it, too. That escarpment they’re standing in front of is littered with caves.”
As if to emphasize his words, they disappeared into the wall of rock. Jasar nodded to Lucas. “You’re right. They’ve found a cave.”
Lucas smiled. “Well, if we can keep from blowing our cover, that’s the perfect spot to trap them. Let’s get back to the Jeep and contact Max.”
“How will we find our way here again?” Michael asked. “Maybe I should stay here.”
Lucas turned to Michael, feigning a hurt look. “Michael, I know exactly where we are. That’s why you asked me here, isn’t it?”
Michael gave him a crooked smile. “Good point.”
********
It was hours later and a bright sun was heating up the unwelcoming desert. Max, Tess, and eight more cadre members pulled Josh’s car and a minivan rental into a gas station sporting the sign, “Last gas for 110 miles!” The Jeep sat out front.
“They must be inside,” Max told Tess. “Wait here a minute.”
Max approached the door cautiously and looked inside. Josh, Jasar, Michael, and the two cadre members—had Max even heard their names?—were sitting at an old-fashioned soda fountain counter. He caught Michael’s eye, and soon they were all gathered around the cars.
“We figure they’ll stay under cover in the cave during the day,” Lucas explained. “They’ll be too hot and too visible in the desert if they venture out before dark. I’ve mapped out a way to approach their position from behind. We’ll have to come up over the rock formation, but it’s really not that bad—decent footholds, even a crude path or two—and once we’re near the opening, we can use one of Tess’s mindwarps to get close enough to capture them before they’re even aware of us.”
He grinned at Tess, an uncharacteristic move for Lucas, but he was getting a real charge out of learning about all these powers. Michael had been filling him in on different people’s gifts, and that knowledge had allowed his tactical planning to take on a very creative edge.
“In the meantime, I suggest we find a cave a couple of miles from their location and get some sleep. I don’t know about you, but I could use it if I’m going to be sharp tonight.”
Jasar and Michael nodded their agreement.
“Lucas, I can’t thank you enough for your help. I hope you’ll understand someday what a great thing you’re doing—on a galactic scale.” Seeing Lucas’s embarrassment, Max smiled and turned his attention to the small band waiting for orders.
“I want all three vehicles gassed up. Then we’re going to go in here and buy out their supply of water. Grab some food, too. Michael, call Paul and have him get word to our folks that we won’t be home by tonight. They’ll need to call us in at school tomorrow, too.” The absurdity of their situation was not lost on him. Here they were, about to take on a powerful and evil alien force in order to maintain peace in a distant galaxy and release their loved ones from a crippling mind control, but they had to have their moms call them in sick to school. Not even a science fiction novel would create a situation that lame.
“For those who haven’t met him, this is Lucas Austin. He’s former military with training in this desert, and he’s agreed to help us.” He threw Lucas a smile. “He’s only recently found out about us, so take it easy on him. He’s already been a huge help.”
Lucas took in the new faces watching him, sizing him up, trying to ascertain his trustworthiness. He met their probing looks straight on, and he could read their expressions clearly. He knew what they were thinking: Yes, their king seemed to trust him, but their king was young and inexperienced. It was their job to protect him, and they would be watching this new member of the fold closely.
Max watched the silent exchange, confident now in Lucas, but appreciative of his troops’ skepticism and caution.
“Lucas will be leading us to a cave within a couple of miles of Malek’s position. We’ll rest there until just before dark. Our hope is to catch Malek and his support team in the cave before they emerge to travel into Roswell. Apparently, there are only three others with him, but we have no idea what their abilities might be. Questions?”
No one spoke, so Max issued the final order. “Let’s move.”
********
Late afternoon found the small band rested and gathering for a final run-through. Lucas would lead them to the backside of the rock formation housing the cave that Malek was using. Once there, he would take a position in the rear, and Tess would mindwarp a quiet landscape while the cadre took their prisoners. It sounded easy. Max doubted it would be.
It was deep dusk as they took up their positions near the cave. As ordered, Lucas retreated to the rear of the group. His expertise had gotten them this far, but he was totally defenseless against the powers that would accomplish the last leg of this mission. He wouldn’t miss the show for the world, though. He saw Max and Michael deep in conversation off to the side, and wondered what detail they were still debating at this stage. He made his way over to Jasar.
“Can you hear what they’re saying?”
“Yes.”
“Well, what is it?”
“That is my king and his second. Their conversations are not for others to hear.”
“You’re listening,” Lucas pointed out.
“My job on this mission is to see and hear everything. I only repeat what is relevant to our success.”
Lucas accepted her statement with pursed lips, but he had to acknowledge his deep respect at the same time. Jasar, meanwhile, was listening intently to the royal conversation, and found herself rooting strongly for Michael.
“Max, I am the cadre. You are the king. I am the one with the battle skills. You’re the leader. I’m supposed to protect you. Let me do my job!”
“Michael, I can’t ask people to do something I wouldn’t do myself. How can I lead if I hide behind others to do my dirty work?”
“How can you lead if you’re dead?”
The silence hung heavily between them. They stared heatedly at each other, each filled with anger and respect for the other.
“He has Liz, Michael. [I[And Isabel. They are counting on me to get them out.”
“They are counting on you, all right, Maxwell. To get the job done. That means putting the best team in place to accomplish that. Is that you, or me?”
Max looked away, and Michael knew he’d won.
“Good, then. I’ll tell Tess to start the mindwarp.”
Tess created the illusion of the still-empty spaces outside the cave. Michael and Mark spearheaded the quiet swarm of dark figures that encircled the entrance. Inside, they could see the four figures preparing to leave the cave, backs turned. Michael and Mark entered the opening to the cave, arms extended, ready to send their powerful pulses forward if their captives resisted. They were prepared for anything. Anything except . . .
“Why, here you are! I’ve been expecting you.” Malek smiled at his visitors.
|
|
posted on 20-Apr-2002 12:24:31 PM
| Part 30
Michael and Mark exchanged confused glances. Malek was not only unafraid; he'd been expecting them.
"Who are you talking to?" asked one of Malek's companions.
Malek smiled even more broadly. "Why, I'm speaking to our new guests, who have obviously tricked you with a mindwarp." He turned his attention back to Michael. "I suggest you give your mindwarping friend a break. It won't do any good. I can easily block such simplistic attempts to affect my mind."
Seeing the small band of soldiers behind the two lead men, Malek searched their faces, approaching the group confidently. His eyes took in each person until he came to stand before Max.
"Your Highness, I presume," he drawled, one eyebrow arched skeptically.
"No! That's not him," Michael began, hurrying to Max's side.
"Nonsense. Of course it’s him. It's obvious. He exudes leadership, presence. Look at the men around him; they're standing just a little more apart from him than from each other. And see how he watches me, studying me, calculating his advantage. But his weakness shows as well. He cares for his troops, his aides. You can see the concern in his eyes. He tries to look cold, detached, but he can’t hide his sense of responsibility toward those beneath him. He would step up and die to save any of you. And die he might . . ."
Michael raised his arm toward Malek, but Max’s words stopped him.
"Never mind, Michael," Max said softly, keeping eye contact with Malek. "I’m unaffected by his taunting. And I'm sure Malek is eager to let us in on why he feels he has the upper hand here, so let's get to it."
"Good. Down to business. I like that."
Malek made a great show of inviting Max to sit down on a makeshift chair, feigning respect and courtesy, but oozing malice. Max entered the cave, but remained standing, using his height to achieve at least an initial advantage. Word must have reached Tess to drop the mindwarp because the other members of Malek's group were suddenly aware of the new arrivals. Unlike their leader, they seemed intimidated by the appearance of Max and his forces. At least two of them did. The third one, a scruffy, bearded man, unlike his well-groomed companions, behaved very oddly, even drone-like. He seemed unaffected by any turn of events, simply continuing to pack up the few items the group had unpacked during their night in the cave.
"You've come to Earth to find me, Malek. Here I am. Give me one good reason I shouldn't let the cadre destroy you right now."
Malek eyed Max, walking around him in a circle, looking him up and down as if he were a product for sale at market. Max's clenched jaw was the only outward sign that Malek was straining his patience. He wasn't about to make any decisions or issue any orders until Malek had played his cards. He stood immobile as his arrogant enemy sized him up.
"Disappointingly human . . . for a Voyan king. Still, the people will respond to you. I'll tell you what to say, you'll say it, and the populace will fall in line." Max couldn’t help but think of the many snake villains he had seen in animated movies. Malek could have been the voice of any one of them. Smooth. Cold. Persuasive.
"If you think you've given me a reason to spare you, think again."
“I’ll give you two reasons, Your Highness. Your sister and your mate.”
Max froze, locked in a battle for control over his violent instincts. Malek continued.
“I have total control over them, Zan. I hear what they hear; I know what they know. I’ve been aware of your plans all along. But better than that, I know how to control you. I feel their connection to you, their love for you and you for them. I’m even privy to their memories of you. For instance, I know that you and your sister are very close, that in spite of your differences, your bond is strong. You will not let her die.”
Malek smiled—a sadistic, self-satisfied smile that turned Max’s stomach. “Your sister was a bonus, actually. I wasn’t expecting to snare her. The one I was interested in was your mate.”
Max’s eyes flared with hate.
“I know how deeply you are bonded with her. I know how you live in her soul. I know how the satisfactions of the flesh arouse her when you touch her skin, taste her intimately, join with her . . .”
Max’s clenched fists exploded into motion as he lunged for his tormenter. A primal roar erupted from his throat and all he could see was a vision of Malek’s head coming apart in his hands.
“Max! Max!” Michael threw his friend to the ground just as Max would have reached his target. Michael had been watching the two companions behind Malek. Two seconds later and Max would have been splattered all over the cave walls.
Malek only chuckled as he looked down at the young leader who he had so easily reduced to emotional chaos. “Your friend here just saved your life. And theirs. You see, Zan, if anything happens to me while they are in my mind, they will die, too.”
Max could taste the acid burn his throat as his stomach clenched in spasms. If there was such a thing as animate evil, he was looking at it.
“What do you want?” he spat, pulling himself back to a standing position.
“I want it all, Zan. And you’re going to give it to me.”
Max had no response. He couldn’t do anything to jeopardize Liz and Isabel. He, Michael, the cadre—they were all helpless against this menace.
“You don’t need the others,” he told Malek. “All you need is me. They’ll do as I say. Let them go, and I’ll stay with you.”
Malek laughed heartily, increasing Max’s anxiety about the safety of those who came to help him.
“You expect me to let them run off and launch some messy, inconvenient rescue attempt? Be serious. I don’t have time to swat flies, Zan. You will all stay here tonight. I hadn’t expected to catch quite so many fish with my net, but I can use them to my advantage. I just need to do some additional planning. Meanwhile, I would advise you to caution your little band of soldiers here to behave themselves. I can terminate either of the lives I control with a single thought.”
Max looked at Michael, and then at the cadre whose trusting eyes were waiting for his command. “Do as he says. For now.”
Malek chuckled. “I’m glad to see at least some fire in you, Zan. Bring your people in here where my men and I can keep an eye on them.”
Max nodded to the cadre, and they began to file into the large chamber. He noticed Malek’s eyes light up and followed his gaze; Tess and Jasar had just entered. His anger and fear racheted up another notch. Then he noticed Lucas was missing. Good, Max thought to himself. Maybe he can get away, at least, and warn the others. Max pushed aside the small seed of doubt that wondered if Lucas would run for the hills. Or worse, the authorities.
********
Tess and Jasar were huddled together, backs flattened against the cave wall. Each had made a silent vow not to leave the other, no matter what. Sitting in the eerie silence, watching the men watch each other, Jasar felt her skin crawl. She turned her head, looking for the source of her uneasiness and found Malek watching her, a carnal gleam in his eye. Eventually, he turned away, drawn back into the planning with his two lieutenants. The drone-like man simply stood at attention nearby, waiting to do their bidding. Even as her blood ran cold, Jasar was struck with an idea.
Without making eye contact, Jasar barely whispered her idea to Tess. Tess’s face tensed, eyes wide. Had she been free to do so, she would have shaken her head no, shaken her new friend senseless to stop her, but she could do none of those things. She barely suppressed her gasp of horror as Jasar rose, looking back at Tess meaningfully. Tess’s eyes screamed for Jasar to stop, but Jasar gave her a determined nod and began to move through the sea of men seated on the floor.
Tess had to make an instant decision, but knew immediately there was no decision to make. Jasar had left her no choice. Closing her eyes, she concentrated hard, afraid there were too many of them to mindwarp. Just keep looping the current scene, she told herself. Make it all seem unchanged.
Sweeping her gaze across the room, Jasar could see that Tess had already begun the mindwarp. She took a deep breath to steady her and began a slow, seductive walk across the cave toward Malek. His head swiveled quickly, sensing her approach, and he eyed her appreciatively. His expression was a cross between amusement and arousal by the time she reached him.
“And to what do I owe the honor of your visit?” he baited her.
“I want to help you, Malek. I can see who the true leader is.”
Malek looked behind her, momentarily puzzled at the lack of protest about her speaking to him. Looking back at her, he observed her skeptically. “You are the mindwarper? I wouldn’t have guessed it.”
“No, not me. I’m only a sensor, I’m afraid. My friend Tess is the mindwarper. She’s helping me now, because she wants to join you, too.”
“Join?” Malek smiled at her unintentional pun. “That could be interesting,” he oozed, wondering how a “joining” might feel. He had never tried it while posing as human, and he was already aware of the effect she was having on his earthly body.
He waited for her to react to his implication, but his eyes jerked to hers when she remained silent. His eyebrows arched in surprise when he met her warm, steady gaze.
“What are you telling me?”
“I’m telling you that we have information that can help you, and that in return for this information . . . and possibly some extracurricular activities . . . we want to go back to Voya with you, and be kept as is fitting the elite and powerful.”
“And your friend is also willing to participate . . . with information and . . . ?”
Jasar stepped closer and leaned down to look in his eyes, but his eyes were busy eyeing the gap between her shirt and her skin where creamy mounds of flesh invited his attention. When he looked back up at her, he licked his lips, a foreign taste of nervousness setting him on edge.
“Why should I trust you? You were here to help capture me.”
“First, I have nothing to gain by staying with the losing team. I should be on Voya, where I belong. Second, I find power wildly attractive, and you, Malek, are power.”
She held his gaze, hiding her disgust at his overbearing ego and obvious carnal interest. When he raised his hand to cup her breast, she jerked uncontrollably, and he frowned at her, suspicious again. Jasar laughed lightly, passing her actions off as coy flirtation.
“Certainly even you wouldn’t expect a girl to come to you without some sort of preliminary attention, would you?” She looked over at the two lieutenants, who were watching the scene play out with open mouths and hungry looks on their faces.
“And a little privacy.”
A jerk of Malek’s head sent the reluctant aides to guard the entrance to the cave. When Jasar looked pointedly at the remaining man, Malek snorted derisively. “Don’t worry about him. He’s only a human drone—a shell of a former human who does my bidding as this whole race was meant to do. He means nothing.”
Jasar suppressed a shiver of revulsion at Malek’s casual dismissal of a race she’d already come to embrace as part of herself. She pasted a smile on her face, brazenly dragging her fingers across Malek’s back. “Got anything to drink?”
Malek sighed impatiently, but decided to let her have a minute or two of control before he took her. It made her all the more exciting to him. He reached into a pack and withdrew a brown flask, opening it with a flourish.
“I’m afraid we have no vessels, but please help yourself.”
Jasar smiled seductively. “Only if you join me.”
Malek nodded and threw his head back, letting his own excitement and ego dictate a long drink, then handing the flask to Jasar. She, too, threw her head back, letting the fluid coat her mouth, but swallowing none of it.
Jasar eyed Malek nervously from under half-closed eyes. She dare not let him look too closely; she knew she couldn’t hide what lay behind them. He was getting worked up now, and she wouldn’t be able to control him if she didn’t move quickly. She handed the bottle back to him, but he pushed it away.
“I want all my faculties sharp for this,” he leered at her.
“Malek, a woman needs certain niceties to respond the way a man likes. Your breath is foul. Please, the golask smells much better.” She rubbed her hands up his chest. “Besides, it will be more festive this way.”
“You’ll join me?”
“Of course,” she promised.
He took another long swig and handed her the bottle. Again, she pretended to drink, eyeing with trepidation the gleam that had again crept into his eyes. Then she noted with satisfaction the slight sway as he stood before her. She barely had time to react when he came at her, clumsily tearing at her shirt. Focusing all her energy on her goal, she kneed him in the groin with all her strength and felt him slide unceremoniously to the ground. At the entrance to the cave, the two sentries heard gasps and moans and smiled knowingly at each other. Maybe their turn would be next.
Afraid to call out, Jasar ran as best she could to Tess, breaking the mindwarp when she shook her. Tess looked over to see Malek on the ground. It took a few seconds for Max, Michael, and the others to realize something had changed. There was no time left for silence.
“Michael!” Jasar yelled. “Take out the two at the front of the cave!”
Michael turned and quickly assessed the situation. “Take them!” he shouted, and several cadre knocked the confused Voyans off their feet. Meanwhile, Tess was motioning for Max to come attend to Malek.
Max knelt at Malek’s side and placed his hand on his chest, slowing his heart rate until he passed out, but not endangering him. He would keep Malek alive until he had his sister and his precious Liz back in his arms. The human observed the scene with absolute serenity, as if none of it were relevant, or even real.
“What happened?” Max asked Tess, relief and confusion merging into an almost comical expression.
“Let’s just get out of here! We’ll explain later,” urged Tess.
The cadre had restrained Malek’s two men, awaiting Max’s instructions. Realizing he still didn’t know exactly what physical or mental powers they possessed, he put them into the same state of unconsciousness that he had forced on Malek.
“Just tie that one up,” he ordered, pointing to the human. “Josh, you and Mark and . . . I’m sorry, what’s your name?” he asked the other cadre member who had participated in the advance team.
“Gregory.”
“ . . . and you, Gregory, go back and get the cars. We’ll wait here.”
The three men began to jog across the desert, flashlights adding to the illumination of the moon. They were still in sight when headlights shot out across the desert coming straight toward them. The cadre formed a wall in front of Max, Tess, and Jasar, waiting to see what danger was tracking them now.
Within minutes, the headlights stopped next to the three men, and to everyone’s surprise, they hopped in to ride back toward the cave.
“Lucas!” Michael yelled. “Where the hell have you been?”
Lucas grinned. “When I realized Malek didn’t know I was here, I ran back to the other camp, called back to the observatory, and told the others to get a van and head here right away.”
“Why?” asked Max, angry that Lucas would bring his sister and wife . . . well, mate, anyway, closer to the danger.”
“Max, they can’t be in any more danger than they already are, and I figured you guys would find a way to get control of the situation. I knew when you did, you’d want to have another dream circle as soon as possible, so we needed them here.”
The simplicity of his logic left them speechless, so Lucas fired out a question of his own.
“Max, what happened?”
Max looked at Tess. “I have no idea.”
“I don’t know either, exactly, because I was busy mindwarping you guys, but Jasar found a way to get close enough to Malek to incapacitate him. What did you do, Jasar?”
It was then that everyone took in Jasar’s appearance—the mussed hair, the ripped shirt. Josh stormed toward her. “What did you do? What did you let him do?” he shouted. His face was red and he glared at her angrily.
“I did what needed to be done,” she said calmly, closing the tear in her shirt with her hands.
Max approached her gently. “Back off, Josh,” he said firmly. He reached toward one of the cadre members. “Give me your jacket.” Instantly, there was a jacket in his hand and he placed it around her shoulders.
“What happened, Jasar?”
“Malek kept leering at me while he was planning our futures,” she said bitterly. “I figured if he was interested, it might be our only chance to get close to him without his guard being up. I just told him I wanted to join his side in return for a trip home. I let him believe it was his power I was attracted to. An egotistical maniac like that eats that stuff up.” Her expression had turned into a sneer as she looked over at his prone form lying outside the cave. “Then, when he got close enough, I kneed him in his . . . sensitive . . . male . . . area . . .” She looked at the ground while her words sank in.
Michael was the first to react, with a loud barking laugh. “She rammed his nuts!” he cried delightedly. A low chuckle began through the group until most of the men were laughing openly.
Tess was beside herself. “That was your big plan? I thought you had some Vulcan death grip thing or something!”
“A what?” Jasar asked, confused by the reference.
The laughter escalated until even Max was forced to smile. He gave Jasar a quick hug. “You did great. Thank you.”
Meanwhile, Josh was the only one not laughing. He pulled Jasar into a fierce hug, speaking intensely in her ear. “You had no idea what might happen to you! He could have killed you, or mind-controlled you, or . . . or raped you.” The last words were a hoarse whisper, and Jasar felt a small thrill shoot through her at the fear in his voice.
Seeing Josh was otherwise occupied, Max sent Mark, Gregory, and Michael back to the camp in the Jeep to retrieve the other cars. As they settled down to wait, Max’s short-lived relief at having escaped at least this first encounter with Malek was replaced with another, more familiar worry. What if the second dream circle didn’t work either?
|
|
posted on 20-Apr-2002 12:27:03 PM
| Part 31
Within a half hour, the group was once again gathered in and around the cave where they had rested during the afternoon. The three alien prisoners were bound and closely guarded in case they began to rouse. Max paced, his eyes alternately surveying the scene within the cave and scanning the horizon. He had sent Lucas to lead the others from the gas station where they had agreed to meet, and although he knew they wouldn’t arrive for at least another hour or two, he couldn’t keep himself from looking for them.
Stop it, he told himself. You have other things you could be doing. He swung his gaze back toward the cave, and found Jasar seated alone against the cave wall, deep in thought. He made his way over and slid down the wall to sit beside her.
“That was quite a stunt you pulled.”
Her head whipped around to see if she was being scolded. Max’s ready smile reassured her, and she smiled back.
“I didn’t see any other options,” she shrugged. “I figured the results couldn’t be any worse than what he had in mind for us anyway.”
“You have a point there,” Max agreed.
They sat quietly for a moment.
“Jasar?” Max asked tentatively. “Tell me about the dream circle. What happens in there? How do you get in?”
Jasar narrowed her eyes suspiciously. “Why?”
Max took a deep breath and all tentativeness was gone from the expression that faced her now. “I’m going in.”
Jasar’s eyes widened. “No, Max! You know what happened to Isabel, and she was a dreamwalker. It almost killed another experienced dreamwalker. Max, you are our king. If Malek gets control of your mind, we’ve not only lost a good man, we’ve lost our leader.”
Max nodded. “I understand the risks, Jasar, but I can’t … I won’t lose Liz or Isabel to that monster.” The anger welled up inside him again, and his heart clenched in his chest.
“The circle failed last time, but they saw Liz’s image. I have to believe that our connection could have made the difference . . . brought her back to me.” He finished his sentence in a strangled whisper and Jasar’s heart melted. He’d already gone through so much, and she could see clearly that the famed bond between her king and queen was actually an understatement. She had heard about it on Voya. She had witnessed it for herself in Roswell. And she had seen what it had done to Max when it was jeopardized. He looked haunted and grim . . . and now, as her eyes met his . . . determined.
“Besides, with Malek unconscious, maybe his hold on them has weakened. So,” he commanded, and Jasar knew that’s exactly what it was, “tell me everything.”
********
Time had flown once he and Jasar started talking about dreamwalking and the dream circle. Max had been interrupted once when Malek had stirred, but other than that, Jasar had had his full and rapt attention. It was only the lookout’s “They’re coming!” that had pulled Max’s attention away. He hid the disappointment he felt that he still could not feel Liz. Malek’s hold hadn’t evaporated with his consciousness.
Max ran toward the approaching cars. Lucas saw his face and knew what he wanted to know.
“She’s in the van,” he shouted.
Max raced to the second vehicle and pulled the door open even as it was still coming to a stop. Inside he saw Alex cradling Isabel, looking every bit as tired and worried as Max was. Zeval was holding Liz’s head in her lap, but quickly extracted herself as Max swooped in and gathered Liz against him. When he emerged from the car and lifted Liz into his arms to carry her into the cave, the onlookers parted, watching in silence as he laid her reverently on a blanket that had been arranged for her. Alex followed closely with Isabel, laying her next to Liz.
After hugging Michael tightly, Maria hurried over to her two friends and sat at their heads. It was only after she was settled there that she noticed the armed guards on the far side of the cave, and deduced that Malek and his goons were being held there. Her eyes flickered briefly as they lit on the unkempt man being guarded nearby. She cast a questioning look toward Michael, but he shook his head, mouthing “later.”
“Where’s Paul?” asked Max.
“He thought he’d to more good staying behind in case you needed anything. He figured he could contact people or get something out to you better from there.”
“Let’s get started then,” Max ordered. “Michael, I’ve decided to go into the dream circle.” He held up his hand authoritatively as Michael opened his mouth to protest. “I’m going in and you’re in charge. Tess, please serve as his second. Your main job is to keep Malek and the others under control while I’m in there. The cadre will help you. Maria, you, Kyle, and Alex will have to wait here. Keep an eye on Liz and Isabel. If either of them look to be adversely affected by what we’re doing . . .” He stopped and looked at Josh. “Can they get me out if I’m needed?”
Josh nodded. “If they shake you or distract you enough to break your concentration, you’ll automatically leave the circle, but I warn you, that could disrupt the whole circle.”
Max turned back to Michael. “Okay, come get me only if Liz or Isabel are in some dangerous physical distress or if one of the prisoners wakes up.”
“I’m coming, too.”
A dozen heads swiveled in Alex’s direction.
“Alex,” Max began, sympathy tingeing his voice.
“Max, I can bring Isabel back. I know it. You have to let me try.”
Max looked at Alex hard and saw his own determination mirrored there. He nodded to Alex, silencing the gasps of protest with a look.
“Okay, how do you do this?”
Josh was their only true dreamwalker, so he would have to bring in Jasar, Max, and Alex one at a time. He knew connecting with three people would exhaust him, but he also knew his king was counting on him, and he wasn’t about to let him down. He wished he didn’t have to connect with Alex; their conflict of interest over Isabel was still a sore spot, but he knew it had to be done.
Seated by the two limp bodies, Max held Liz’s hand, Alex held Isabel’s, and Jasar put one hand on each of the girls’ heads. Josh knelt behind Jasar, taking her into the Star Chamber first; he explained that he would contact Antul to call the circle together and to connect with Jasar to help keep her there. Then he would come out for the others. When he stepped back into the cave’s reality, he knelt awkwardly beside Max.
“Max, you are my king. You realize that by connecting with me, you’ll be sharing a personal side of yourself.”
“I know that, Josh. I trust you.” He looked directly at his new friend. Josh had been willing to help them ever since that day last spring when he’d appeared in Michael’s doorway and offered his services to rescue Liz from the rogue FBI agents. He’d been there to train Isabel in the wider implications of dreamwalking. And here he was again. Max had learned to respect and trust him. “Josh, I have to get her out. No sense of my personal privacy can outweigh that.”
Josh pulled his lips into a tight line, but his eyes conveyed his understanding. “Okay, then.”
As soon as the connection opened, Josh almost fell backwards, struck by the release of Max’s tightly coiled spring of emotions. He could barely absorb the impact—the pressure of responsibility for his family, friends, and unknown worlds; memories of being hunted, captured, tortured; his loving bond with Isabel and Michael; and infusing all of it, his overpowering love for Liz. Those who were watching feared for Josh momentarily as he gasped and swayed precariously, his face contorting with multiple emotions.
Max must have been able to sense Josh's state of mind and pulled back some from the connection because soon Josh seemed to stabilize. A moment later, Josh returned to them yet again, visibly shaken. Tess approached him cautiously.
“Josh, are you okay?”
Josh took a deep, slow breath and nodded.
“Let’s just say that my respect for Max has just multiplied geometrically.” He scanned the worried faces and offered them a shaky smile. “It's not me you should be worrying about, folks. I suggest you save your helpful impulses for Max. You have no idea what he’s trying to juggle alone.”
He turned to Alex.
“Ready?”
“Ready,” he said tightly. “Don’t worry. I think you’ll find me as underwhelming as Max was overwhelming.”
“Yeah, well, let’s keep focused on why we’re doing this and not get distracted by what we might see in each other’s minds, okay?”
Alex knew exactly what he meant. Their feelings for Isabel were about to be exposed more graphically than either wanted, but it had to be done.
********
Inside the Star Chamber, dreamwalkers were already milling around, waiting to convene the circle. With the last of the visitors having arrived, Antul called them to order. He introduced Max to awestruck silence, followed by a mass bow that threw Max into a full-body blush. Then Antul asked Max to introduce Alex. Although curious about what this human was to Max that he was allowed into this intimate setting, the very fact that Max had authorized it was enough to warrant their acceptance. When Max added that Alex was there because of his bond with Isabel, their acceptance grew into respect.
Antul gave the order for the dream circle to form. Max let Josh stand between him and Alex to coach them through the process. Jasar stood apart until the last minute, when she joined Max, tossing him an uneasy smile. He frowned slightly at the tension he sensed in her, but Antul was giving final instructions.
“As most of you know, Malek is temporarily unconscious. It is our hope that this will give us some advantage, though we don’t know how much. We know from our first experience that this will take all our concentration. Is everyone ready?”
He surveyed the nodding heads and then, bowing his own, closed his eyes. “Let us begin.”
********
A wasteland. That was Max’s first thought as his mind broke through into Malek’s dark reality. He shuddered at the desolation, wondering briefly what horror could bring a soul to such despair. Would he, he wondered, experience despair like this if they couldn’t bring Liz back? But even now, he knew nothing could ever bring him to the point where he'd want to destroy others or to manipulate and disrupt their lives for his own personal power trip. His, he knew, would be a private, hidden despair.
He shook himself, rejecting even the possibility of failure. They would succeed. He would accept nothing less. Scanning the group, he was reassured to see the circle intact and concentrating. What was obvious to them, although Alex and Max were unaware, was that instead of the ominous sound of wind rushing through the desolate abyss of Malek’s mind, now there was an eerie silence, almost a void of sight, sound, or sensation. It made the atmosphere all the more frightening, and fighting that fear was affecting the whole group.
Alex was already concentrating with all his might, eyes closed, face intense. Max was struck with a new understanding of the depths of Alex’s devotion to his sister. He hoped Isabel was truly aware of what she had in him. Following Alex’s example, Max, too, focused his efforts on the task at hand. Holding Liz and Isabel at the forefront of his mind, he added his own substantial strength to the pull being generated throughout the circle. The tension was palpable, and the energy in the air almost hummed. Max wasn’t sure what he was supposed to do, but he could feel his own energy feeding into the flow of the group, and he tried to focus on that flow, searching with his mind for the familiar connection with his sister and his mate. After a few minutes, he began to get a sense of Isabel, and he opened his eyes to see her translucent image hovering near the circle. Alex must have felt it, too, because even with his eyes still closed, he began to call to her.
“Isabel! Can you hear me? It’s Alex. We’ve come for you, Isabel. Try to find your way. We’re waiting to help you.”
Then he, too, opened his eyes to find her slowly strengthening image reaching for him. Instinctively, he dropped his hands from those in the circle and tried to pull her to him. At first, his hand seemed to pass through her form, but he never wavered. He continued to call to her and reach for her until, with a yelp of victory, he felt real contact. A moment later, he was hugging her to him, relief and joy flooding his heart and bursting onto his face in a jubilant smile. It faded seconds later, though, when Isabel smiled, whispered Alex’s name, and fainted in his arms.
Max rushed to her side.
“Max, let me get her out of here. Please, she’s weak. She can’t help us in here.”
Max knelt at her side and then looked at Alex’s stricken face. “Take her out, Alex. Get her whatever she needs. Ask Josh to go, too, and bring me a status report on the prisoners. We’ll wait.”
After they disappeared from the chamber, Max stood alone for a moment, frowning. Then he approached Antul. “Why did we find Isabel and not Liz?” he asked, a note of desperation tingeing his voice.
Antul shook his head, as perplexed as Max. “I don’t know. If we found one, we should have found both.”
He saw Max turn pale, and watched as he fought against the fear and anger. Max was still lost in his struggle when Jasar appeared at his side.
“We have a problem.”
“What’s wrong, child?” Antul asked.
“I sensed something wasn’t right even before we started, so I’ve been listening to the conversations in this room since Alex left with Isabel. I can hardly believe it, but . . . Max, there are two dreamwalkers doing their best to block our efforts to reach Liz.”
“What?!” Sparks flew from Max’s eyes, and he looked accusingly from one dreamwalker to another as they talked amongst themselves.
“Who? Which ones?”
Antul put a calming hand on Max’s shoulder. “Max, give nothing away. This must be handled carefully. Jasar, who are they?”
“The two over there by themselves. Apparently, they don’t believe the king of Voya should take a human for a queen. They seem to think that if Malek wins this—keeps Liz from returning to Max—that eventually, Max will return to Voya where he belongs and take a Voyan queen. Right now, though, they’re worried about holding out against the power of the circle. Max’s bond with Liz is weakening them, and they’re afraid it’s too strong.”
Antul frowned. “I don’t really know those two, Max,” he mumbled near Max’s ear. “But I’ve never met any Voyans who weren’t loyal to the royal family, even when we thought you’d died in the crash. I’m stunned that anyone would be working against us.”
Jasar's eyes darted nervously from Max, who looked ready to kill, to Antul, who was struggling to cope with this unheard of disloyalty.
“So, what do we do?”
“Antul, I don’t care how you do it, but get them out of here. I cannot . . . I will not have any interference. I want them out, and then we’re going to get my wife!”
“Of course. I’ll take care of it immediately. Give me a couple of minutes.”
As soon as Josh returned with the news that the prisoners were still unconscious, Antul strolled casually toward him and leaned in to whisper in his ear. A moment later, Josh had left them again.
“What are you doing?” Max asked when Antul returned to his side.
“I’ve sent Josh out to call their community’s leaders. When they leave the circle, they’ll be detained. We just have to give the leaders time to get in position so they’re waiting when these men come out. Josh will bring in a cadre member, just in case they grow suspicious and attempt anything while we wait.”
Max calmed a bit, reflecting on the fact that his people had no reason to support or respect him except tradition. He’d had almost no contact with his people, let alone an opportunity to show leadership or good judgment. He hadn’t earned their trust
|
|